Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Land That Time Forgot
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Land That Time Forgot
Author: Edgar Rice Burroughs
Release date: June 1, 1996 [eBook #551]
Most recently updated: June 27, 2025
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/551
Credits: Produced by Judith Boss. HTML version by Al Haines.
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LAND
THAT TIME FORGOT ***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Land That Time Forgot
Author: Edgar Rice Burroughs
Release date: June 1, 1996 [eBook #551]
Most recently updated: June 27, 2025
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/551
Credits: Produced by Judith Boss. HTML version by Al Haines.
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LAND
THAT TIME FORGOT ***
Page 4
T h e L a n d t h a t Ti m e F o r g o t
By Edgar Rice Burroughs
By Edgar Rice Burroughs
Page 5
CONTENTS
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Page 6
Chapter 1
It must have been a little after three o’clock in the afternoon that it
happened—the afternoon of June 3rd, 1916. It seems incredible that all that
I have passed through—all those weird and terrifying experiences—should
have been encompassed within so short a span as three brief months. Rather
might I have experienced a cosmic cycle, with all its changes and
evolutions for that which I have seen with my own eyes in this brief interval
of time—things that no other mortal eye had seen before, glimpses of a
world past, a world dead, a world so long dead that even in the lowest
Cambrian stratum no trace of it remains. Fused with the melting inner crust,
it has passed forever beyond the ken of man other than in that lost pocket of
the earth whither fate has borne me and where my doom is sealed. I am here
and here must remain.
After reading this far, my interest, which already had been stimulated by
the finding of the manuscript, was approaching the boiling-point. I had
come to Greenland for the summer, on the advice of my physician, and was
slowly being bored to extinction, as I had thoughtlessly neglected to bring
sufficient reading-matter. Being an indifferent fisherman, my enthusiasm
for this form of sport soon waned; yet in the absence of other forms of
recreation I was now risking my life in an entirely inadequate boat off Cape
Farewell at the southernmost extremity of Greenland.
Greenland! As a descriptive appellation, it is a sorry joke—but my story
has nothing to do with Greenland, nothing to do with me; so I shall get
through with the one and the other as rapidly as possible.
The inadequate boat finally arrived at a precarious landing, the natives,
waist-deep in the surf, assisting. I was carried ashore, and while the evening
meal was being prepared, I wandered to and fro along the rocky, shattered
shore. Bits of surf-harried beach clove the worn granite, or whatever the
It must have been a little after three o’clock in the afternoon that it
happened—the afternoon of June 3rd, 1916. It seems incredible that all that
I have passed through—all those weird and terrifying experiences—should
have been encompassed within so short a span as three brief months. Rather
might I have experienced a cosmic cycle, with all its changes and
evolutions for that which I have seen with my own eyes in this brief interval
of time—things that no other mortal eye had seen before, glimpses of a
world past, a world dead, a world so long dead that even in the lowest
Cambrian stratum no trace of it remains. Fused with the melting inner crust,
it has passed forever beyond the ken of man other than in that lost pocket of
the earth whither fate has borne me and where my doom is sealed. I am here
and here must remain.
After reading this far, my interest, which already had been stimulated by
the finding of the manuscript, was approaching the boiling-point. I had
come to Greenland for the summer, on the advice of my physician, and was
slowly being bored to extinction, as I had thoughtlessly neglected to bring
sufficient reading-matter. Being an indifferent fisherman, my enthusiasm
for this form of sport soon waned; yet in the absence of other forms of
recreation I was now risking my life in an entirely inadequate boat off Cape
Farewell at the southernmost extremity of Greenland.
Greenland! As a descriptive appellation, it is a sorry joke—but my story
has nothing to do with Greenland, nothing to do with me; so I shall get
through with the one and the other as rapidly as possible.
The inadequate boat finally arrived at a precarious landing, the natives,
waist-deep in the surf, assisting. I was carried ashore, and while the evening
meal was being prepared, I wandered to and fro along the rocky, shattered
shore. Bits of surf-harried beach clove the worn granite, or whatever the
Page 7
rocks of Cape Farewell may be composed of, and as I followed the ebbing
tide down one of these soft stretches, I saw the thing. Were one to bump
into a Bengal tiger in the ravine behind the Bimini Baths, one could be no
more surprised than was I to see a perfectly good quart thermos bottle
turning and twisting in the surf of Cape Farewell at the southern extremity
of Greenland. I rescued it, but I was soaked above the knees doing it; and
then I sat down in the sand and opened it, and in the long twilight read the
manuscript, neatly written and tightly folded, which was its contents.
You have read the opening paragraph, and if you are an imaginative idiot
like myself, you will want to read the rest of it; so I shall give it to you here,
omitting quotation marks—which are difficult of remembrance. In two
minutes you will forget me.
My home is in Santa Monica. I am, or was, junior member of my father’s
firm. We are ship-builders. Of recent years we have specialized on
submarines, which we have built for Germany, England, France and the
United States. I know a sub as a mother knows her baby’s face, and have
commanded a score of them on their trial runs. Yet my inclinations were all
toward aviation. I graduated under Curtiss, and after a long siege with my
father obtained his permission to try for the Lafayette Escadrille. As a
stepping-stone I obtained an appointment in the American ambulance
service and was on my way to France when three shrill whistles altered, in
as many seconds, my entire scheme of life.
I was sitting on deck with some of the fellows who were going into the
American ambulance service with me, my Airedale, Crown Prince Nobbler,
asleep at my feet, when the first blast of the whistle shattered the peace and
security of the ship. Ever since entering the U-boat zone we had been on the
lookout for periscopes, and children that we were, bemoaning the unkind
fate that was to see us safely into France on the morrow without a glimpse
of the dread marauders. We were young; we craved thrills, and God knows
we got them that day; yet by comparison with that through which I have
since passed they were as tame as a Punch-and-Judy show.
I shall never forget the ashy faces of the passengers as they stampeded
for their life-belts, though there was no panic. Nobs rose with a low growl. I
rose, also, and over the ship’s side, I saw not two hundred yards distant the
periscope of a submarine, while racing toward the liner the wake of a
tide down one of these soft stretches, I saw the thing. Were one to bump
into a Bengal tiger in the ravine behind the Bimini Baths, one could be no
more surprised than was I to see a perfectly good quart thermos bottle
turning and twisting in the surf of Cape Farewell at the southern extremity
of Greenland. I rescued it, but I was soaked above the knees doing it; and
then I sat down in the sand and opened it, and in the long twilight read the
manuscript, neatly written and tightly folded, which was its contents.
You have read the opening paragraph, and if you are an imaginative idiot
like myself, you will want to read the rest of it; so I shall give it to you here,
omitting quotation marks—which are difficult of remembrance. In two
minutes you will forget me.
My home is in Santa Monica. I am, or was, junior member of my father’s
firm. We are ship-builders. Of recent years we have specialized on
submarines, which we have built for Germany, England, France and the
United States. I know a sub as a mother knows her baby’s face, and have
commanded a score of them on their trial runs. Yet my inclinations were all
toward aviation. I graduated under Curtiss, and after a long siege with my
father obtained his permission to try for the Lafayette Escadrille. As a
stepping-stone I obtained an appointment in the American ambulance
service and was on my way to France when three shrill whistles altered, in
as many seconds, my entire scheme of life.
I was sitting on deck with some of the fellows who were going into the
American ambulance service with me, my Airedale, Crown Prince Nobbler,
asleep at my feet, when the first blast of the whistle shattered the peace and
security of the ship. Ever since entering the U-boat zone we had been on the
lookout for periscopes, and children that we were, bemoaning the unkind
fate that was to see us safely into France on the morrow without a glimpse
of the dread marauders. We were young; we craved thrills, and God knows
we got them that day; yet by comparison with that through which I have
since passed they were as tame as a Punch-and-Judy show.
I shall never forget the ashy faces of the passengers as they stampeded
for their life-belts, though there was no panic. Nobs rose with a low growl. I
rose, also, and over the ship’s side, I saw not two hundred yards distant the
periscope of a submarine, while racing toward the liner the wake of a
Page 8
torpedo was distinctly visible. We were aboard an American ship—which,
of course, was not armed. We were entirely defenseless; yet without
warning, we were being torpedoed.
I stood rigid, spellbound, watching the white wake of the torpedo. It
struck us on the starboard side almost amidships. The vessel rocked as
though the sea beneath it had been uptorn by a mighty volcano. We were
thrown to the decks, bruised and stunned, and then above the ship, carrying
with it fragments of steel and wood and dismembered human bodies, rose a
column of water hundreds of feet into the air.
The silence which followed the detonation of the exploding torpedo was
almost equally horrifying. It lasted for perhaps two seconds, to be followed
by the screams and moans of the wounded, the cursing of the men and the
hoarse commands of the ship’s officers. They were splendid—they and their
crew. Never before had I been so proud of my nationality as I was that
moment. In all the chaos which followed the torpedoing of the liner no
officer or member of the crew lost his head or showed in the slightest any
degree of panic or fear.
While we were attempting to lower boats, the submarine emerged and
trained guns on us. The officer in command ordered us to lower our flag,
but this the captain of the liner refused to do. The ship was listing
frightfully to starboard, rendering the port boats useless, while half the
starboard boats had been demolished by the explosion. Even while the
passengers were crowding the starboard rail and scrambling into the few
boats left to us, the submarine commenced shelling the ship. I saw one shell
burst in a group of women and children, and then I turned my head and
covered my eyes.
When I looked again to horror was added chagrin, for with the emerging
of the U-boat I had recognized her as a product of our own shipyard. I knew
her to a rivet. I had superintended her construction. I had sat in that very
conning-tower and directed the efforts of the sweating crew below when
first her prow clove the sunny summer waters of the Pacific; and now this
creature of my brain and hand had turned Frankenstein, bent upon pursuing
me to my death.
A second shell exploded upon the deck. One of the lifeboats, frightfully
overcrowded, swung at a dangerous angle from its davits. A fragment of the
shell shattered the bow tackle, and I saw the women and children and the
of course, was not armed. We were entirely defenseless; yet without
warning, we were being torpedoed.
I stood rigid, spellbound, watching the white wake of the torpedo. It
struck us on the starboard side almost amidships. The vessel rocked as
though the sea beneath it had been uptorn by a mighty volcano. We were
thrown to the decks, bruised and stunned, and then above the ship, carrying
with it fragments of steel and wood and dismembered human bodies, rose a
column of water hundreds of feet into the air.
The silence which followed the detonation of the exploding torpedo was
almost equally horrifying. It lasted for perhaps two seconds, to be followed
by the screams and moans of the wounded, the cursing of the men and the
hoarse commands of the ship’s officers. They were splendid—they and their
crew. Never before had I been so proud of my nationality as I was that
moment. In all the chaos which followed the torpedoing of the liner no
officer or member of the crew lost his head or showed in the slightest any
degree of panic or fear.
While we were attempting to lower boats, the submarine emerged and
trained guns on us. The officer in command ordered us to lower our flag,
but this the captain of the liner refused to do. The ship was listing
frightfully to starboard, rendering the port boats useless, while half the
starboard boats had been demolished by the explosion. Even while the
passengers were crowding the starboard rail and scrambling into the few
boats left to us, the submarine commenced shelling the ship. I saw one shell
burst in a group of women and children, and then I turned my head and
covered my eyes.
When I looked again to horror was added chagrin, for with the emerging
of the U-boat I had recognized her as a product of our own shipyard. I knew
her to a rivet. I had superintended her construction. I had sat in that very
conning-tower and directed the efforts of the sweating crew below when
first her prow clove the sunny summer waters of the Pacific; and now this
creature of my brain and hand had turned Frankenstein, bent upon pursuing
me to my death.
A second shell exploded upon the deck. One of the lifeboats, frightfully
overcrowded, swung at a dangerous angle from its davits. A fragment of the
shell shattered the bow tackle, and I saw the women and children and the
Page 9
men vomited into the sea beneath, while the boat dangled stern up for a
moment from its single davit, and at last with increasing momentum dived
into the midst of the struggling victims screaming upon the face of the
waters.
Now I saw men spring to the rail and leap into the ocean. The deck was
tilting to an impossible angle. Nobs braced himself with all four feet to keep
from slipping into the scuppers and looked up into my face with a
questioning whine. I stooped and stroked his head.
“Come on, boy!” I cried, and running to the side of the ship, dived
headforemost over the rail. When I came up, the first thing I saw was Nobs
swimming about in a bewildered sort of way a few yards from me. At sight
of me his ears went flat, and his lips parted in a characteristic grin.
The submarine was withdrawing toward the north, but all the time it was
shelling the open boats, three of them, loaded to the gunwales with
survivors. Fortunately the small boats presented a rather poor target, which,
combined with the bad marksmanship of the Germans preserved their
occupants from harm; and after a few minutes a blotch of smoke appeared
upon the eastern horizon and the U-boat submerged and disappeared.
All the time the lifeboats had been pulling away from the danger of the
sinking liner, and now, though I yelled at the top of my lungs, they either
did not hear my appeals for help or else did not dare return to succor me.
Nobs and I had gained some little distance from the ship when it rolled
completely over and sank. We were caught in the suction only enough to be
drawn backward a few yards, neither of us being carried beneath the
surface. I glanced hurriedly about for something to which to cling. My eyes
were directed toward the point at which the liner had disappeared when
there came from the depths of the ocean the muffled reverberation of an
explosion, and almost simultaneously a geyser of water in which were
shattered lifeboats, human bodies, steam, coal, oil, and the flotsam of a
liner’s deck leaped high above the surface of the sea—a watery column
momentarily marking the grave of another ship in this greatest cemetery of
the seas.
When the turbulent waters had somewhat subsided and the sea had
ceased to spew up wreckage, I ventured to swim back in search of
something substantial enough to support my weight and that of Nobs as
well. I had gotten well over the area of the wreck when not a half-dozen
moment from its single davit, and at last with increasing momentum dived
into the midst of the struggling victims screaming upon the face of the
waters.
Now I saw men spring to the rail and leap into the ocean. The deck was
tilting to an impossible angle. Nobs braced himself with all four feet to keep
from slipping into the scuppers and looked up into my face with a
questioning whine. I stooped and stroked his head.
“Come on, boy!” I cried, and running to the side of the ship, dived
headforemost over the rail. When I came up, the first thing I saw was Nobs
swimming about in a bewildered sort of way a few yards from me. At sight
of me his ears went flat, and his lips parted in a characteristic grin.
The submarine was withdrawing toward the north, but all the time it was
shelling the open boats, three of them, loaded to the gunwales with
survivors. Fortunately the small boats presented a rather poor target, which,
combined with the bad marksmanship of the Germans preserved their
occupants from harm; and after a few minutes a blotch of smoke appeared
upon the eastern horizon and the U-boat submerged and disappeared.
All the time the lifeboats had been pulling away from the danger of the
sinking liner, and now, though I yelled at the top of my lungs, they either
did not hear my appeals for help or else did not dare return to succor me.
Nobs and I had gained some little distance from the ship when it rolled
completely over and sank. We were caught in the suction only enough to be
drawn backward a few yards, neither of us being carried beneath the
surface. I glanced hurriedly about for something to which to cling. My eyes
were directed toward the point at which the liner had disappeared when
there came from the depths of the ocean the muffled reverberation of an
explosion, and almost simultaneously a geyser of water in which were
shattered lifeboats, human bodies, steam, coal, oil, and the flotsam of a
liner’s deck leaped high above the surface of the sea—a watery column
momentarily marking the grave of another ship in this greatest cemetery of
the seas.
When the turbulent waters had somewhat subsided and the sea had
ceased to spew up wreckage, I ventured to swim back in search of
something substantial enough to support my weight and that of Nobs as
well. I had gotten well over the area of the wreck when not a half-dozen
Page 10
yards ahead of me a lifeboat shot bow foremost out of the ocean almost its
entire length to flop down upon its keel with a mighty splash. It must have
been carried far below, held to its mother ship by a single rope which finally
parted to the enormous strain put upon it. In no other way can I account for
its having leaped so far out of the water—a beneficent circumstance to
which I doubtless owe my life, and that of another far dearer to me than my
own. I say beneficent circumstance even in the face of the fact that a fate far
more hideous confronts us than that which we escaped that day; for because
of that circumstance I have met her whom otherwise I never should have
known; I have met and loved her. At least I have had that great happiness in
life; nor can Caspak, with all her horrors, expunge that which has been.
So for the thousandth time I thank the strange fate which sent that
lifeboat hurtling upward from the green pit of destruction to which it had
been dragged—sent it far up above the surface, emptying its water as it rose
above the waves, and dropping it upon the surface of the sea, buoyant and
safe.
It did not take me long to clamber over its side and drag Nobs in to
comparative safety, and then I glanced around upon the scene of death and
desolation which surrounded us. The sea was littered with wreckage among
which floated the pitiful forms of women and children, buoyed up by their
useless lifebelts. Some were torn and mangled; others lay rolling quietly to
the motion of the sea, their countenances composed and peaceful; others
were set in hideous lines of agony or horror. Close to the boat’s side floated
the figure of a girl. Her face was turned upward, held above the surface by
her life-belt, and was framed in a floating mass of dark and waving hair.
She was very beautiful. I had never looked upon such perfect features, such
a divine molding which was at the same time human—intensely human. It
was a face filled with character and strength and femininity—the face of
one who was created to love and to be loved. The cheeks were flushed to
the hue of life and health and vitality, and yet she lay there upon the bosom
of the sea, dead. I felt something rise in my throat as I looked down upon
that radiant vision, and I swore that I should live to avenge her murder.
And then I let my eyes drop once more to the face upon the water, and
what I saw nearly tumbled me backward into the sea, for the eyes in the
dead face had opened; the lips had parted; and one hand was raised toward
me in a mute appeal for succor. She lived! She was not dead! I leaned over
entire length to flop down upon its keel with a mighty splash. It must have
been carried far below, held to its mother ship by a single rope which finally
parted to the enormous strain put upon it. In no other way can I account for
its having leaped so far out of the water—a beneficent circumstance to
which I doubtless owe my life, and that of another far dearer to me than my
own. I say beneficent circumstance even in the face of the fact that a fate far
more hideous confronts us than that which we escaped that day; for because
of that circumstance I have met her whom otherwise I never should have
known; I have met and loved her. At least I have had that great happiness in
life; nor can Caspak, with all her horrors, expunge that which has been.
So for the thousandth time I thank the strange fate which sent that
lifeboat hurtling upward from the green pit of destruction to which it had
been dragged—sent it far up above the surface, emptying its water as it rose
above the waves, and dropping it upon the surface of the sea, buoyant and
safe.
It did not take me long to clamber over its side and drag Nobs in to
comparative safety, and then I glanced around upon the scene of death and
desolation which surrounded us. The sea was littered with wreckage among
which floated the pitiful forms of women and children, buoyed up by their
useless lifebelts. Some were torn and mangled; others lay rolling quietly to
the motion of the sea, their countenances composed and peaceful; others
were set in hideous lines of agony or horror. Close to the boat’s side floated
the figure of a girl. Her face was turned upward, held above the surface by
her life-belt, and was framed in a floating mass of dark and waving hair.
She was very beautiful. I had never looked upon such perfect features, such
a divine molding which was at the same time human—intensely human. It
was a face filled with character and strength and femininity—the face of
one who was created to love and to be loved. The cheeks were flushed to
the hue of life and health and vitality, and yet she lay there upon the bosom
of the sea, dead. I felt something rise in my throat as I looked down upon
that radiant vision, and I swore that I should live to avenge her murder.
And then I let my eyes drop once more to the face upon the water, and
what I saw nearly tumbled me backward into the sea, for the eyes in the
dead face had opened; the lips had parted; and one hand was raised toward
me in a mute appeal for succor. She lived! She was not dead! I leaned over
Page 11
the boat’s side and drew her quickly in to the comparative safety which God
had given me. I removed her life-belt and my soggy coat and made a pillow
for her head. I chafed her hands and arms and feet. I worked over her for an
hour, and at last I was rewarded by a deep sigh, and again those great eyes
opened and looked into mine.
At that I was all embarrassment. I have never been a ladies’ man; at
Leland-Stanford I was the butt of the class because of my hopeless
imbecility in the presence of a pretty girl; but the men liked me,
nevertheless. I was rubbing one of her hands when she opened her eyes, and
I dropped it as though it were a red-hot rivet. Those eyes took me in slowly
from head to foot; then they wandered slowly around the horizon marked
by the rising and falling gunwales of the lifeboat. They looked at Nobs and
softened, and then came back to me filled with questioning.
“I—I—” I stammered, moving away and stumbling over the next thwart.
The vision smiled wanly.
“Aye-aye, sir!” she replied faintly, and again her lips drooped, and her
long lashes swept the firm, fair texture of her skin.
“I hope that you are feeling better,” I finally managed to say.
“Do you know,” she said after a moment of silence, “I have been awake
for a long time! But I did not dare open my eyes. I thought I must be dead,
and I was afraid to look, for fear that I should see nothing but blackness
about me. I am afraid to die! Tell me what happened after the ship went
down. I remember all that happened before—oh, but I wish that I might
forget it!” A sob broke her voice. “The beasts!” she went on after a moment.
“And to think that I was to have married one of them—a lieutenant in the
German navy.”
Presently she resumed as though she had not ceased speaking. “I went
down and down and down. I thought I should never cease to sink. I felt no
particular distress until I suddenly started upward at ever-increasing
velocity; then my lungs seemed about to burst, and I must have lost
consciousness, for I remember nothing more until I opened my eyes after
listening to a torrent of invective against Germany and Germans. Tell me,
please, all that happened after the ship sank.”
I told her, then, as well as I could, all that I had seen—the submarine
shelling the open boats and all the rest of it. She thought it marvelous that
we should have been spared in so providential a manner, and I had a pretty
had given me. I removed her life-belt and my soggy coat and made a pillow
for her head. I chafed her hands and arms and feet. I worked over her for an
hour, and at last I was rewarded by a deep sigh, and again those great eyes
opened and looked into mine.
At that I was all embarrassment. I have never been a ladies’ man; at
Leland-Stanford I was the butt of the class because of my hopeless
imbecility in the presence of a pretty girl; but the men liked me,
nevertheless. I was rubbing one of her hands when she opened her eyes, and
I dropped it as though it were a red-hot rivet. Those eyes took me in slowly
from head to foot; then they wandered slowly around the horizon marked
by the rising and falling gunwales of the lifeboat. They looked at Nobs and
softened, and then came back to me filled with questioning.
“I—I—” I stammered, moving away and stumbling over the next thwart.
The vision smiled wanly.
“Aye-aye, sir!” she replied faintly, and again her lips drooped, and her
long lashes swept the firm, fair texture of her skin.
“I hope that you are feeling better,” I finally managed to say.
“Do you know,” she said after a moment of silence, “I have been awake
for a long time! But I did not dare open my eyes. I thought I must be dead,
and I was afraid to look, for fear that I should see nothing but blackness
about me. I am afraid to die! Tell me what happened after the ship went
down. I remember all that happened before—oh, but I wish that I might
forget it!” A sob broke her voice. “The beasts!” she went on after a moment.
“And to think that I was to have married one of them—a lieutenant in the
German navy.”
Presently she resumed as though she had not ceased speaking. “I went
down and down and down. I thought I should never cease to sink. I felt no
particular distress until I suddenly started upward at ever-increasing
velocity; then my lungs seemed about to burst, and I must have lost
consciousness, for I remember nothing more until I opened my eyes after
listening to a torrent of invective against Germany and Germans. Tell me,
please, all that happened after the ship sank.”
I told her, then, as well as I could, all that I had seen—the submarine
shelling the open boats and all the rest of it. She thought it marvelous that
we should have been spared in so providential a manner, and I had a pretty
Page 12
speech upon my tongue’s end, but lacked the nerve to deliver it. Nobs had
come over and nosed his muzzle into her lap, and she stroked his ugly face,
and at last she leaned over and put her cheek against his forehead. I have
always admired Nobs; but this was the first time that it had ever occurred to
me that I might wish to be Nobs. I wondered how he would take it, for he is
as unused to women as I. But he took to it as a duck takes to water. What I
lack of being a ladies’ man, Nobs certainly makes up for as a ladies’ dog.
The old scalawag just closed his eyes and put on one of the softest “sugar-
wouldn’t-melt-in-my-mouth” expressions you ever saw and stood there
taking it and asking for more. It made me jealous.
“You seem fond of dogs,” I said.
“I am fond of this dog,” she replied.
Whether she meant anything personal in that reply I did not know; but I
took it as personal and it made me feel mighty good.
As we drifted about upon that vast expanse of loneliness it is not strange
that we should quickly become well acquainted. Constantly we scanned the
horizon for signs of smoke, venturing guesses as to our chances of rescue;
but darkness settled, and the black night enveloped us without ever the sight
of a speck upon the waters.
We were thirsty, hungry, uncomfortable, and cold. Our wet garments had
dried but little and I knew that the girl must be in grave danger from the
exposure to a night of cold and wet upon the water in an open boat, without
sufficient clothing and no food. I had managed to bail all the water out of
the boat with cupped hands, ending by mopping the balance up with my
handkerchief—a slow and back-breaking procedure; thus I had made a
comparatively dry place for the girl to lie down low in the bottom of the
boat, where the sides would protect her from the night wind, and when at
last she did so, almost overcome as she was by weakness and fatigue, I
threw my wet coat over her further to thwart the chill. But it was of no
avail; as I sat watching her, the moonlight marking out the graceful curves
of her slender young body, I saw her shiver.
“Isn’t there something I can do?” I asked. “You can’t lie there chilled
through all night. Can’t you suggest something?”
She shook her head. “We must grin and bear it,” she replied after a
moment.
come over and nosed his muzzle into her lap, and she stroked his ugly face,
and at last she leaned over and put her cheek against his forehead. I have
always admired Nobs; but this was the first time that it had ever occurred to
me that I might wish to be Nobs. I wondered how he would take it, for he is
as unused to women as I. But he took to it as a duck takes to water. What I
lack of being a ladies’ man, Nobs certainly makes up for as a ladies’ dog.
The old scalawag just closed his eyes and put on one of the softest “sugar-
wouldn’t-melt-in-my-mouth” expressions you ever saw and stood there
taking it and asking for more. It made me jealous.
“You seem fond of dogs,” I said.
“I am fond of this dog,” she replied.
Whether she meant anything personal in that reply I did not know; but I
took it as personal and it made me feel mighty good.
As we drifted about upon that vast expanse of loneliness it is not strange
that we should quickly become well acquainted. Constantly we scanned the
horizon for signs of smoke, venturing guesses as to our chances of rescue;
but darkness settled, and the black night enveloped us without ever the sight
of a speck upon the waters.
We were thirsty, hungry, uncomfortable, and cold. Our wet garments had
dried but little and I knew that the girl must be in grave danger from the
exposure to a night of cold and wet upon the water in an open boat, without
sufficient clothing and no food. I had managed to bail all the water out of
the boat with cupped hands, ending by mopping the balance up with my
handkerchief—a slow and back-breaking procedure; thus I had made a
comparatively dry place for the girl to lie down low in the bottom of the
boat, where the sides would protect her from the night wind, and when at
last she did so, almost overcome as she was by weakness and fatigue, I
threw my wet coat over her further to thwart the chill. But it was of no
avail; as I sat watching her, the moonlight marking out the graceful curves
of her slender young body, I saw her shiver.
“Isn’t there something I can do?” I asked. “You can’t lie there chilled
through all night. Can’t you suggest something?”
She shook her head. “We must grin and bear it,” she replied after a
moment.
Page 13
Nobbler came and lay down on the thwart beside me, his back against my
leg, and I sat staring in dumb misery at the girl, knowing in my heart of
hearts that she might die before morning came, for what with the shock and
exposure, she had already gone through enough to kill almost any woman.
And as I gazed down at her, so small and delicate and helpless, there was
born slowly within my breast a new emotion. It had never been there
before; now it will never cease to be there. It made me almost frantic in my
desire to find some way to keep warm the cooling lifeblood in her veins. I
was cold myself, though I had almost forgotten it until Nobbler moved and I
felt a new sensation of cold along my leg against which he had lain, and
suddenly realized that in that one spot I had been warm. Like a great light
came the understanding of a means to warm the girl. Immediately I knelt
beside her to put my scheme into practice when suddenly I was
overwhelmed with embarrassment. Would she permit it, even if I could
muster the courage to suggest it? Then I saw her frame convulse,
shudderingly, her muscles reacting to her rapidly lowering temperature, and
casting prudery to the winds, I threw myself down beside her and took her
in my arms, pressing her body close to mine.
She drew away suddenly, voicing a little cry of fright, and tried to push
me from her.
“Forgive me,” I managed to stammer. “It is the only way. You will die of
exposure if you are not warmed, and Nobs and I are the only means we can
command for furnishing warmth.” And I held her tightly while I called
Nobs and bade him lie down at her back. The girl didn’t struggle any more
when she learned my purpose; but she gave two or three little gasps, and
then began to cry softly, burying her face on my arm, and thus she fell
asleep.
leg, and I sat staring in dumb misery at the girl, knowing in my heart of
hearts that she might die before morning came, for what with the shock and
exposure, she had already gone through enough to kill almost any woman.
And as I gazed down at her, so small and delicate and helpless, there was
born slowly within my breast a new emotion. It had never been there
before; now it will never cease to be there. It made me almost frantic in my
desire to find some way to keep warm the cooling lifeblood in her veins. I
was cold myself, though I had almost forgotten it until Nobbler moved and I
felt a new sensation of cold along my leg against which he had lain, and
suddenly realized that in that one spot I had been warm. Like a great light
came the understanding of a means to warm the girl. Immediately I knelt
beside her to put my scheme into practice when suddenly I was
overwhelmed with embarrassment. Would she permit it, even if I could
muster the courage to suggest it? Then I saw her frame convulse,
shudderingly, her muscles reacting to her rapidly lowering temperature, and
casting prudery to the winds, I threw myself down beside her and took her
in my arms, pressing her body close to mine.
She drew away suddenly, voicing a little cry of fright, and tried to push
me from her.
“Forgive me,” I managed to stammer. “It is the only way. You will die of
exposure if you are not warmed, and Nobs and I are the only means we can
command for furnishing warmth.” And I held her tightly while I called
Nobs and bade him lie down at her back. The girl didn’t struggle any more
when she learned my purpose; but she gave two or three little gasps, and
then began to cry softly, burying her face on my arm, and thus she fell
asleep.
Page 14
Chapter 2
Toward morning, I must have dozed, though it seemed to me at the time
that I had lain awake for days, instead of hours. When I finally opened my
eyes, it was daylight, and the girl’s hair was in my face, and she was
breathing normally. I thanked God for that. She had turned her head during
the night so that as I opened my eyes I saw her face not an inch from mine,
my lips almost touching hers.
It was Nobs who finally awoke her. He got up, stretched, turned around a
few times and lay down again, and the girl opened her eyes and looked into
mine. Hers went very wide at first, and then slowly comprehension came to
her, and she smiled.
“You have been very good to me,” she said, as I helped her to rise,
though if the truth were known I was more in need of assistance than she;
the circulation all along my left side seeming to be paralyzed entirely. “You
have been very good to me.” And that was the only mention she ever made
of it; yet I know that she was thankful and that only reserve prevented her
from referring to what, to say the least, was an embarrassing situation,
however unavoidable.
Shortly after daylight we saw smoke apparently coming straight toward
us, and after a time we made out the squat lines of a tug—one of those
fearless exponents of England’s supremacy of the sea that tows sailing ships
into French and English ports. I stood up on a thwart and waved my soggy
coat above my head. Nobs stood upon another and barked. The girl sat at
my feet straining her eyes toward the deck of the oncoming boat. “They see
us,” she said at last. “There is a man answering your signal.” She was right.
A lump came into my throat—for her sake rather than for mine. She was
saved, and none too soon. She could not have lived through another night
upon the Channel; she might not have lived through the coming day.
Toward morning, I must have dozed, though it seemed to me at the time
that I had lain awake for days, instead of hours. When I finally opened my
eyes, it was daylight, and the girl’s hair was in my face, and she was
breathing normally. I thanked God for that. She had turned her head during
the night so that as I opened my eyes I saw her face not an inch from mine,
my lips almost touching hers.
It was Nobs who finally awoke her. He got up, stretched, turned around a
few times and lay down again, and the girl opened her eyes and looked into
mine. Hers went very wide at first, and then slowly comprehension came to
her, and she smiled.
“You have been very good to me,” she said, as I helped her to rise,
though if the truth were known I was more in need of assistance than she;
the circulation all along my left side seeming to be paralyzed entirely. “You
have been very good to me.” And that was the only mention she ever made
of it; yet I know that she was thankful and that only reserve prevented her
from referring to what, to say the least, was an embarrassing situation,
however unavoidable.
Shortly after daylight we saw smoke apparently coming straight toward
us, and after a time we made out the squat lines of a tug—one of those
fearless exponents of England’s supremacy of the sea that tows sailing ships
into French and English ports. I stood up on a thwart and waved my soggy
coat above my head. Nobs stood upon another and barked. The girl sat at
my feet straining her eyes toward the deck of the oncoming boat. “They see
us,” she said at last. “There is a man answering your signal.” She was right.
A lump came into my throat—for her sake rather than for mine. She was
saved, and none too soon. She could not have lived through another night
upon the Channel; she might not have lived through the coming day.
Page 15
The tug came close beside us, and a man on deck threw us a rope.
Willing hands dragged us to the deck, Nobs scrambling nimbly aboard
without assistance. The rough men were gentle as mothers with the girl.
Plying us both with questions they hustled her to the captain’s cabin and me
to the boiler-room. They told the girl to take off her wet clothes and throw
them outside the door that they might be dried, and then to slip into the
captain’s bunk and get warm. They didn’t have to tell me to strip after I
once got into the warmth of the boiler-room. In a jiffy, my clothes hung
about where they might dry most quickly, and I myself was absorbing,
through every pore, the welcome heat of the stifling compartment. They
brought us hot soup and coffee, and then those who were not on duty sat
around and helped me damn the Kaiser and his brood.
As soon as our clothes were dry, they bade us don them, as the chances
were always more than fair in those waters that we should run into trouble
with the enemy, as I was only too well aware. What with the warmth and
the feeling of safety for the girl, and the knowledge that a little rest and
food would quickly overcome the effects of her experiences of the past
dismal hours, I was feeling more content than I had experienced since those
three whistle-blasts had shattered the peace of my world the previous
afternoon.
But peace upon the Channel has been but a transitory thing since August,
1914. It proved itself such that morning, for I had scarce gotten into my dry
clothes and taken the girl’s apparel to the captain’s cabin when an order was
shouted down into the engine-room for full speed ahead, and an instant later
I heard the dull boom of a gun. In a moment I was up on deck to see an
enemy submarine about two hundred yards off our port bow. She had
signaled us to stop, and our skipper had ignored the order; but now she had
her gun trained on us, and the second shot grazed the cabin, warning the
belligerent tug-captain that it was time to obey. Once again an order went
down to the engine-room, and the tug reduced speed. The U-boat ceased
firing and ordered the tug to come about and approach. Our momentum had
carried us a little beyond the enemy craft, but we were turning now on the
arc of a circle that would bring us alongside her. As I stood watching the
maneuver and wondering what was to become of us, I felt something touch
my elbow and turned to see the girl standing at my side. She looked up into
my face with a rueful expression. “They seem bent on our destruction,” she
said, “and it looks like the same boat that sunk us yesterday.”
Willing hands dragged us to the deck, Nobs scrambling nimbly aboard
without assistance. The rough men were gentle as mothers with the girl.
Plying us both with questions they hustled her to the captain’s cabin and me
to the boiler-room. They told the girl to take off her wet clothes and throw
them outside the door that they might be dried, and then to slip into the
captain’s bunk and get warm. They didn’t have to tell me to strip after I
once got into the warmth of the boiler-room. In a jiffy, my clothes hung
about where they might dry most quickly, and I myself was absorbing,
through every pore, the welcome heat of the stifling compartment. They
brought us hot soup and coffee, and then those who were not on duty sat
around and helped me damn the Kaiser and his brood.
As soon as our clothes were dry, they bade us don them, as the chances
were always more than fair in those waters that we should run into trouble
with the enemy, as I was only too well aware. What with the warmth and
the feeling of safety for the girl, and the knowledge that a little rest and
food would quickly overcome the effects of her experiences of the past
dismal hours, I was feeling more content than I had experienced since those
three whistle-blasts had shattered the peace of my world the previous
afternoon.
But peace upon the Channel has been but a transitory thing since August,
1914. It proved itself such that morning, for I had scarce gotten into my dry
clothes and taken the girl’s apparel to the captain’s cabin when an order was
shouted down into the engine-room for full speed ahead, and an instant later
I heard the dull boom of a gun. In a moment I was up on deck to see an
enemy submarine about two hundred yards off our port bow. She had
signaled us to stop, and our skipper had ignored the order; but now she had
her gun trained on us, and the second shot grazed the cabin, warning the
belligerent tug-captain that it was time to obey. Once again an order went
down to the engine-room, and the tug reduced speed. The U-boat ceased
firing and ordered the tug to come about and approach. Our momentum had
carried us a little beyond the enemy craft, but we were turning now on the
arc of a circle that would bring us alongside her. As I stood watching the
maneuver and wondering what was to become of us, I felt something touch
my elbow and turned to see the girl standing at my side. She looked up into
my face with a rueful expression. “They seem bent on our destruction,” she
said, “and it looks like the same boat that sunk us yesterday.”
Page 16
“It is,” I replied. “I know her well. I helped design her and took her out
on her first run.”
The girl drew back from me with a little exclamation of surprise and
disappointment. “I thought you were an American,” she said. “I had no idea
you were a—a—”
“Nor am I,” I replied. “Americans have been building submarines for all
nations for many years. I wish, though, that we had gone bankrupt, my
father and I, before ever we turned out that Frankenstein of a thing.”
We were approaching the U-boat at half speed now, and I could almost
distinguish the features of the men upon her deck. A sailor stepped to my
side and slipped something hard and cold into my hand. I did not have to
look at it to know that it was a heavy pistol. “Tyke ’er an’ use ’er,” was all
he said.
Our bow was pointed straight toward the U-boat now as I heard word
passed to the engine for full speed ahead. I instantly grasped the brazen
effrontery of the plucky English skipper—he was going to ram five
hundreds tons of U-boat in the face of her trained gun. I could scarce
repress a cheer. At first the boches didn’t seem to grasp his intention.
Evidently they thought they were witnessing an exhibition of poor
seamanship, and they yelled their warnings to the tug to reduce speed and
throw the helm hard to port.
We were within fifty feet of them when they awakened to the intentional
menace of our maneuver. Their gun crew was off its guard; but they sprang
to their piece now and sent a futile shell above our heads. Nobs leaped
about and barked furiously. “Let ’em have it!” commanded the tug-captain,
and instantly revolvers and rifles poured bullets upon the deck of the
submersible. Two of the gun-crew went down; the other trained their piece
at the water-line of the oncoming tug. The balance of those on deck replied
to our small-arms fire, directing their efforts toward the man at our wheel.
I hastily pushed the girl down the companionway leading to the engine-
room, and then I raised my pistol and fired my first shot at a boche. What
happened in the next few seconds happened so quickly that details are
rather blurred in my memory. I saw the helmsman lunge forward upon the
wheel, pulling the helm around so that the tug sheered off quickly from her
course, and I recall realizing that all our efforts were to be in vain, because
of all the men aboard, Fate had decreed that this one should fall first to an
on her first run.”
The girl drew back from me with a little exclamation of surprise and
disappointment. “I thought you were an American,” she said. “I had no idea
you were a—a—”
“Nor am I,” I replied. “Americans have been building submarines for all
nations for many years. I wish, though, that we had gone bankrupt, my
father and I, before ever we turned out that Frankenstein of a thing.”
We were approaching the U-boat at half speed now, and I could almost
distinguish the features of the men upon her deck. A sailor stepped to my
side and slipped something hard and cold into my hand. I did not have to
look at it to know that it was a heavy pistol. “Tyke ’er an’ use ’er,” was all
he said.
Our bow was pointed straight toward the U-boat now as I heard word
passed to the engine for full speed ahead. I instantly grasped the brazen
effrontery of the plucky English skipper—he was going to ram five
hundreds tons of U-boat in the face of her trained gun. I could scarce
repress a cheer. At first the boches didn’t seem to grasp his intention.
Evidently they thought they were witnessing an exhibition of poor
seamanship, and they yelled their warnings to the tug to reduce speed and
throw the helm hard to port.
We were within fifty feet of them when they awakened to the intentional
menace of our maneuver. Their gun crew was off its guard; but they sprang
to their piece now and sent a futile shell above our heads. Nobs leaped
about and barked furiously. “Let ’em have it!” commanded the tug-captain,
and instantly revolvers and rifles poured bullets upon the deck of the
submersible. Two of the gun-crew went down; the other trained their piece
at the water-line of the oncoming tug. The balance of those on deck replied
to our small-arms fire, directing their efforts toward the man at our wheel.
I hastily pushed the girl down the companionway leading to the engine-
room, and then I raised my pistol and fired my first shot at a boche. What
happened in the next few seconds happened so quickly that details are
rather blurred in my memory. I saw the helmsman lunge forward upon the
wheel, pulling the helm around so that the tug sheered off quickly from her
course, and I recall realizing that all our efforts were to be in vain, because
of all the men aboard, Fate had decreed that this one should fall first to an
Page 17
enemy bullet. I saw the depleted gun-crew on the submarine fire their piece
and I felt the shock of impact and heard the loud explosion as the shell
struck and exploded in our bows.
I saw and realized these things even as I was leaping into the pilot-house
and grasping the wheel, standing astride the dead body of the helmsman.
With all my strength I threw the helm to starboard; but it was too late to
effect the purpose of our skipper. The best I did was to scrape alongside the
sub. I heard someone shriek an order into the engine-room; the boat
shuddered and trembled to the sudden reversing of the engines, and our
speed quickly lessened. Then I saw what that madman of a skipper planned
since his first scheme had gone wrong.
With a loud-yelled command, he leaped to the slippery deck of the
submersible, and at his heels came his hardy crew. I sprang from the pilot-
house and followed, not to be left out in the cold when it came to strafing
the boches. From the engine room companionway came the engineer and
stockers, and together we leaped after the balance of the crew and into the
hand-to-hand fight that was covering the wet deck with red blood. Beside
me came Nobs, silent now, and grim. Germans were emerging from the
open hatch to take part in the battle on deck. At first the pistols cracked
amidst the cursing of the men and the loud commands of the commander
and his junior; but presently we were too indiscriminately mixed to make it
safe to use our firearms, and the battle resolved itself into a hand-to-hand
struggle for possession of the deck.
The sole aim of each of us was to hurl one of the opposing force into the
sea. I shall never forget the hideous expression upon the face of the great
Prussian with whom chance confronted me. He lowered his head and
rushed at me, bellowing like a bull. With a quick side-step and ducking low
beneath his outstretched arms, I eluded him; and as he turned to come back
at me, I landed a blow upon his chin which sent him spinning toward the
edge of the deck. I saw his wild endeavors to regain his equilibrium; I saw
him reel drunkenly for an instant upon the brink of eternity and then, with a
loud scream, slip into the sea. At the same instant a pair of giant arms
encircled me from behind and lifted me entirely off my feet. Kick and
squirm as I would, I could neither turn toward my antagonist nor free
myself from his maniacal grasp. Relentlessly he was rushing me toward the
side of the vessel and death. There was none to stay him, for each of my
and I felt the shock of impact and heard the loud explosion as the shell
struck and exploded in our bows.
I saw and realized these things even as I was leaping into the pilot-house
and grasping the wheel, standing astride the dead body of the helmsman.
With all my strength I threw the helm to starboard; but it was too late to
effect the purpose of our skipper. The best I did was to scrape alongside the
sub. I heard someone shriek an order into the engine-room; the boat
shuddered and trembled to the sudden reversing of the engines, and our
speed quickly lessened. Then I saw what that madman of a skipper planned
since his first scheme had gone wrong.
With a loud-yelled command, he leaped to the slippery deck of the
submersible, and at his heels came his hardy crew. I sprang from the pilot-
house and followed, not to be left out in the cold when it came to strafing
the boches. From the engine room companionway came the engineer and
stockers, and together we leaped after the balance of the crew and into the
hand-to-hand fight that was covering the wet deck with red blood. Beside
me came Nobs, silent now, and grim. Germans were emerging from the
open hatch to take part in the battle on deck. At first the pistols cracked
amidst the cursing of the men and the loud commands of the commander
and his junior; but presently we were too indiscriminately mixed to make it
safe to use our firearms, and the battle resolved itself into a hand-to-hand
struggle for possession of the deck.
The sole aim of each of us was to hurl one of the opposing force into the
sea. I shall never forget the hideous expression upon the face of the great
Prussian with whom chance confronted me. He lowered his head and
rushed at me, bellowing like a bull. With a quick side-step and ducking low
beneath his outstretched arms, I eluded him; and as he turned to come back
at me, I landed a blow upon his chin which sent him spinning toward the
edge of the deck. I saw his wild endeavors to regain his equilibrium; I saw
him reel drunkenly for an instant upon the brink of eternity and then, with a
loud scream, slip into the sea. At the same instant a pair of giant arms
encircled me from behind and lifted me entirely off my feet. Kick and
squirm as I would, I could neither turn toward my antagonist nor free
myself from his maniacal grasp. Relentlessly he was rushing me toward the
side of the vessel and death. There was none to stay him, for each of my
Page 18
companions was more than occupied by from one to three of the enemy. For
an instant I was fearful for myself, and then I saw that which filled me with
a far greater terror for another.
My boche was bearing me toward the side of the submarine against
which the tug was still pounding. That I should be ground to death between
the two was lost upon me as I saw the girl standing alone upon the tug’s
deck, as I saw the stern high in air and the bow rapidly settling for the final
dive, as I saw death from which I could not save her clutching at the skirts
of the woman I now knew all too well that I loved.
I had perhaps the fraction of a second longer to live when I heard an
angry growl behind us mingle with a cry of pain and rage from the giant
who carried me. Instantly he went backward to the deck, and as he did so he
threw his arms outwards to save himself, freeing me. I fell heavily upon
him, but was upon my feet in the instant. As I arose, I cast a single glance at
my opponent. Never again would he menace me or another, for Nob’s great
jaws had closed upon his throat. Then I sprang toward the edge of the deck
closest to the girl upon the sinking tug.
“Jump!” I cried. “Jump!” And I held out my arms to her. Instantly as
though with implicit confidence in my ability to save her, she leaped over
the side of the tug onto the sloping, slippery side of the U-boat. I reached
far over to seize her hand. At the same instant the tug pointed its stern
straight toward the sky and plunged out of sight. My hand missed the girl’s
by a fraction of an inch, and I saw her slip into the sea; but scarce had she
touched the water when I was in after her.
The sinking tug drew us far below the surface; but I had seized her the
moment I struck the water, and so we went down together, and together we
came up—a few yards from the U-boat. The first thing I heard was Nobs
barking furiously; evidently he had missed me and was searching. A single
glance at the vessel’s deck assured me that the battle was over and that we
had been victorious, for I saw our survivors holding a handful of the enemy
at pistol points while one by one the rest of the crew was coming out of the
craft’s interior and lining up on deck with the other prisoners.
As I swam toward the submarine with the girl, Nobs’ persistent barking
attracted the attention of some of the tug’s crew, so that as soon as we
reached the side there were hands to help us aboard. I asked the girl if she
was hurt, but she assured me that she was none the worse for this second
an instant I was fearful for myself, and then I saw that which filled me with
a far greater terror for another.
My boche was bearing me toward the side of the submarine against
which the tug was still pounding. That I should be ground to death between
the two was lost upon me as I saw the girl standing alone upon the tug’s
deck, as I saw the stern high in air and the bow rapidly settling for the final
dive, as I saw death from which I could not save her clutching at the skirts
of the woman I now knew all too well that I loved.
I had perhaps the fraction of a second longer to live when I heard an
angry growl behind us mingle with a cry of pain and rage from the giant
who carried me. Instantly he went backward to the deck, and as he did so he
threw his arms outwards to save himself, freeing me. I fell heavily upon
him, but was upon my feet in the instant. As I arose, I cast a single glance at
my opponent. Never again would he menace me or another, for Nob’s great
jaws had closed upon his throat. Then I sprang toward the edge of the deck
closest to the girl upon the sinking tug.
“Jump!” I cried. “Jump!” And I held out my arms to her. Instantly as
though with implicit confidence in my ability to save her, she leaped over
the side of the tug onto the sloping, slippery side of the U-boat. I reached
far over to seize her hand. At the same instant the tug pointed its stern
straight toward the sky and plunged out of sight. My hand missed the girl’s
by a fraction of an inch, and I saw her slip into the sea; but scarce had she
touched the water when I was in after her.
The sinking tug drew us far below the surface; but I had seized her the
moment I struck the water, and so we went down together, and together we
came up—a few yards from the U-boat. The first thing I heard was Nobs
barking furiously; evidently he had missed me and was searching. A single
glance at the vessel’s deck assured me that the battle was over and that we
had been victorious, for I saw our survivors holding a handful of the enemy
at pistol points while one by one the rest of the crew was coming out of the
craft’s interior and lining up on deck with the other prisoners.
As I swam toward the submarine with the girl, Nobs’ persistent barking
attracted the attention of some of the tug’s crew, so that as soon as we
reached the side there were hands to help us aboard. I asked the girl if she
was hurt, but she assured me that she was none the worse for this second
Page 19
wetting; nor did she seem to suffer any from shock. I was to learn for
myself that this slender and seemingly delicate creature possessed the heart
and courage of a warrior.
As we joined our own party, I found the tug’s mate checking up our
survivors. There were ten of us left, not including the girl. Our brave
skipper was missing, as were eight others. There had been nineteen of us in
the attacking party and we had accounted in one way and another during the
battle for sixteen Germans and had taken nine prisoners, including the
commander. His lieutenant had been killed.
“Not a bad day’s work,” said Bradley, the mate, when he had completed
his roll. “Only losing the skipper,” he added, “was the worst. He was a fine
man, a fine man.”
Olson—who in spite of his name was Irish, and in spite of his not being
Scotch had been the tug’s engineer—was standing with Bradley and me.
“Yis,” he agreed, “it’s a day’s wor-rk we’re after doin’, but what are we
goin’ to be doin’ wid it now we got it?”
“We’ll run her into the nearest English port,” said Bradley, “and then
we’ll all go ashore and get our V. C.’s,” he concluded, laughing.
“How you goin’ to run her?” queried Olson. “You can’t trust these
Dutchmen.”
Bradley scratched his head. “I guess you’re right,” he admitted. “And I
don’t know the first thing about a sub.”
“I do,” I assured him. “I know more about this particular sub than the
officer who commanded her.”
Both men looked at me in astonishment, and then I had to explain all
over again as I had explained to the girl. Bradley and Olson were delighted.
Immediately I was put in command, and the first thing I did was to go
below with Olson and inspect the craft thoroughly for hidden boches and
damaged machinery. There were no Germans below, and everything was
intact and in ship-shape working order. I then ordered all hands below
except one man who was to act as lookout. Questioning the Germans, I
found that all except the commander were willing to resume their posts and
aid in bringing the vessel into an English port. I believe that they were
relieved at the prospect of being detained at a comfortable English prison-
camp for the duration of the war after the perils and privations through
myself that this slender and seemingly delicate creature possessed the heart
and courage of a warrior.
As we joined our own party, I found the tug’s mate checking up our
survivors. There were ten of us left, not including the girl. Our brave
skipper was missing, as were eight others. There had been nineteen of us in
the attacking party and we had accounted in one way and another during the
battle for sixteen Germans and had taken nine prisoners, including the
commander. His lieutenant had been killed.
“Not a bad day’s work,” said Bradley, the mate, when he had completed
his roll. “Only losing the skipper,” he added, “was the worst. He was a fine
man, a fine man.”
Olson—who in spite of his name was Irish, and in spite of his not being
Scotch had been the tug’s engineer—was standing with Bradley and me.
“Yis,” he agreed, “it’s a day’s wor-rk we’re after doin’, but what are we
goin’ to be doin’ wid it now we got it?”
“We’ll run her into the nearest English port,” said Bradley, “and then
we’ll all go ashore and get our V. C.’s,” he concluded, laughing.
“How you goin’ to run her?” queried Olson. “You can’t trust these
Dutchmen.”
Bradley scratched his head. “I guess you’re right,” he admitted. “And I
don’t know the first thing about a sub.”
“I do,” I assured him. “I know more about this particular sub than the
officer who commanded her.”
Both men looked at me in astonishment, and then I had to explain all
over again as I had explained to the girl. Bradley and Olson were delighted.
Immediately I was put in command, and the first thing I did was to go
below with Olson and inspect the craft thoroughly for hidden boches and
damaged machinery. There were no Germans below, and everything was
intact and in ship-shape working order. I then ordered all hands below
except one man who was to act as lookout. Questioning the Germans, I
found that all except the commander were willing to resume their posts and
aid in bringing the vessel into an English port. I believe that they were
relieved at the prospect of being detained at a comfortable English prison-
camp for the duration of the war after the perils and privations through
Page 20
which they had passed. The officer, however, assured me that he would
never be a party to the capture of his vessel.
There was, therefore, nothing to do but put the man in irons. As we were
preparing to put this decision into force, the girl descended from the deck. It
was the first time that she or the German officer had seen each other’s faces
since we had boarded the U-boat. I was assisting the girl down the ladder
and still retained a hold upon her arm—possibly after such support was no
longer necessary—when she turned and looked squarely into the face of the
German. Each voiced a sudden exclamation of surprise and dismay.
“Lys!” he cried, and took a step toward her.
The girl’s eyes went wide, and slowly filled with a great horror, as she
shrank back. Then her slender figure stiffened to the erectness of a soldier,
and with chin in air and without a word she turned her back upon the
officer.
“Take him away,” I directed the two men who guarded him, “and put him
in irons.”
When he had gone, the girl raised her eyes to mine. “He is the German of
whom I spoke,” she said. “He is Baron von Schoenvorts.”
I merely inclined my head. She had loved him! I wondered if in her heart
of hearts she did not love him yet. Immediately I became insanely jealous. I
hated Baron Friedrich von Schoenvorts with such utter intensity that the
emotion thrilled me with a species of exaltation.
But I didn’t have much chance to enjoy my hatred then, for almost
immediately the lookout poked his face over the hatchway and bawled
down that there was smoke on the horizon, dead ahead. Immediately I went
on deck to investigate, and Bradley came with me.
“If she’s friendly,” he said, “we’ll speak her. If she’s not, we’ll sink her—
eh, captain?”
“Yes, lieutenant,” I replied, and it was his turn to smile.
We hoisted the Union Jack and remained on deck, asking Bradley to go
below and assign to each member of the crew his duty, placing one
Englishman with a pistol beside each German.
“Half speed ahead,” I commanded.
never be a party to the capture of his vessel.
There was, therefore, nothing to do but put the man in irons. As we were
preparing to put this decision into force, the girl descended from the deck. It
was the first time that she or the German officer had seen each other’s faces
since we had boarded the U-boat. I was assisting the girl down the ladder
and still retained a hold upon her arm—possibly after such support was no
longer necessary—when she turned and looked squarely into the face of the
German. Each voiced a sudden exclamation of surprise and dismay.
“Lys!” he cried, and took a step toward her.
The girl’s eyes went wide, and slowly filled with a great horror, as she
shrank back. Then her slender figure stiffened to the erectness of a soldier,
and with chin in air and without a word she turned her back upon the
officer.
“Take him away,” I directed the two men who guarded him, “and put him
in irons.”
When he had gone, the girl raised her eyes to mine. “He is the German of
whom I spoke,” she said. “He is Baron von Schoenvorts.”
I merely inclined my head. She had loved him! I wondered if in her heart
of hearts she did not love him yet. Immediately I became insanely jealous. I
hated Baron Friedrich von Schoenvorts with such utter intensity that the
emotion thrilled me with a species of exaltation.
But I didn’t have much chance to enjoy my hatred then, for almost
immediately the lookout poked his face over the hatchway and bawled
down that there was smoke on the horizon, dead ahead. Immediately I went
on deck to investigate, and Bradley came with me.
“If she’s friendly,” he said, “we’ll speak her. If she’s not, we’ll sink her—
eh, captain?”
“Yes, lieutenant,” I replied, and it was his turn to smile.
We hoisted the Union Jack and remained on deck, asking Bradley to go
below and assign to each member of the crew his duty, placing one
Englishman with a pistol beside each German.
“Half speed ahead,” I commanded.
Page 21
More rapidly now we closed the distance between ourselves and the
stranger, until I could plainly see the red ensign of the British merchant
marine. My heart swelled with pride at the thought that presently admiring
British tars would be congratulating us upon our notable capture; and just
about then the merchant steamer must have sighted us, for she veered
suddenly toward the north, and a moment later dense volumes of smoke
issued from her funnels. Then, steering a zigzag course, she fled from us as
though we had been the bubonic plague. I altered the course of the
submarine and set off in chase; but the steamer was faster than we, and soon
left us hopelessly astern.
With a rueful smile, I directed that our original course be resumed, and
once again we set off toward merry England. That was three months ago,
and we haven’t arrived yet; nor is there any likelihood that we ever shall.
The steamer we had just sighted must have wirelessed a warning, for it
wasn’t half an hour before we saw more smoke on the horizon, and this
time the vessel flew the white ensign of the Royal Navy and carried guns.
She didn’t veer to the north or anywhere else, but bore down on us rapidly. I
was just preparing to signal her, when a flame flashed from her bows, and
an instant later the water in front of us was thrown high by the explosion of
a shell.
Bradley had come on deck and was standing beside me. “About one more
of those, and she’ll have our range,” he said. “She doesn’t seem to take
much stock in our Union Jack.”
A second shell passed over us, and then I gave the command to change
our direction, at the same time directing Bradley to go below and give the
order to submerge. I passed Nobs down to him, and following, saw to the
closing and fastening of the hatch.
It seemed to me that the diving-tanks never had filled so slowly. We
heard a loud explosion apparently directly above us; the craft trembled to
the shock which threw us all to the deck. I expected momentarily to feel the
deluge of inrushing water, but none came. Instead we continued to
submerge until the manometer registered forty feet and then I knew that we
were safe. Safe! I almost smiled. I had relieved Olson, who had remained in
the tower at my direction, having been a member of one of the early British
submarine crews, and therefore having some knowledge of the business.
Bradley was at my side. He looked at me quizzically.
stranger, until I could plainly see the red ensign of the British merchant
marine. My heart swelled with pride at the thought that presently admiring
British tars would be congratulating us upon our notable capture; and just
about then the merchant steamer must have sighted us, for she veered
suddenly toward the north, and a moment later dense volumes of smoke
issued from her funnels. Then, steering a zigzag course, she fled from us as
though we had been the bubonic plague. I altered the course of the
submarine and set off in chase; but the steamer was faster than we, and soon
left us hopelessly astern.
With a rueful smile, I directed that our original course be resumed, and
once again we set off toward merry England. That was three months ago,
and we haven’t arrived yet; nor is there any likelihood that we ever shall.
The steamer we had just sighted must have wirelessed a warning, for it
wasn’t half an hour before we saw more smoke on the horizon, and this
time the vessel flew the white ensign of the Royal Navy and carried guns.
She didn’t veer to the north or anywhere else, but bore down on us rapidly. I
was just preparing to signal her, when a flame flashed from her bows, and
an instant later the water in front of us was thrown high by the explosion of
a shell.
Bradley had come on deck and was standing beside me. “About one more
of those, and she’ll have our range,” he said. “She doesn’t seem to take
much stock in our Union Jack.”
A second shell passed over us, and then I gave the command to change
our direction, at the same time directing Bradley to go below and give the
order to submerge. I passed Nobs down to him, and following, saw to the
closing and fastening of the hatch.
It seemed to me that the diving-tanks never had filled so slowly. We
heard a loud explosion apparently directly above us; the craft trembled to
the shock which threw us all to the deck. I expected momentarily to feel the
deluge of inrushing water, but none came. Instead we continued to
submerge until the manometer registered forty feet and then I knew that we
were safe. Safe! I almost smiled. I had relieved Olson, who had remained in
the tower at my direction, having been a member of one of the early British
submarine crews, and therefore having some knowledge of the business.
Bradley was at my side. He looked at me quizzically.
Page 22
“What the devil are we to do?” he asked. “The merchantman will flee us;
the war-vessel will destroy us; neither will believe our colors or give us a
chance to explain. We will meet even a worse reception if we go nosing
around a British port—mines, nets and all of it. We can’t do it.”
“Let’s try it again when this fellow has lost the scent,” I urged. “There
must come a ship that will believe us.”
And try it again we did, only to be almost rammed by a huge freighter.
Later we were fired upon by a destroyer, and two merchantmen turned and
fled at our approach. For two days we cruised up and down the Channel
trying to tell some one, who would listen, that we were friends; but no one
would listen. After our encounter with the first warship I had given
instructions that a wireless message be sent out explaining our predicament;
but to my chagrin I discovered that both sending and receiving instruments
had disappeared.
“There is only one place you can go,” von Schoenvorts sent word to me,
“and that is Kiel. You can’t land anywhere else in these waters. If you wish,
I will take you there, and I can promise that you will be treated well.”
“There is another place we can go,” I sent back my reply, “and we will
before we’ll go to Germany. That place is hell.”
the war-vessel will destroy us; neither will believe our colors or give us a
chance to explain. We will meet even a worse reception if we go nosing
around a British port—mines, nets and all of it. We can’t do it.”
“Let’s try it again when this fellow has lost the scent,” I urged. “There
must come a ship that will believe us.”
And try it again we did, only to be almost rammed by a huge freighter.
Later we were fired upon by a destroyer, and two merchantmen turned and
fled at our approach. For two days we cruised up and down the Channel
trying to tell some one, who would listen, that we were friends; but no one
would listen. After our encounter with the first warship I had given
instructions that a wireless message be sent out explaining our predicament;
but to my chagrin I discovered that both sending and receiving instruments
had disappeared.
“There is only one place you can go,” von Schoenvorts sent word to me,
“and that is Kiel. You can’t land anywhere else in these waters. If you wish,
I will take you there, and I can promise that you will be treated well.”
“There is another place we can go,” I sent back my reply, “and we will
before we’ll go to Germany. That place is hell.”
Page 23
Chapter 3
Those were anxious days, during which I had but little opportunity to
associate with Lys. I had given her the commander’s room, Bradley and I
taking that of the deck-officer, while Olson and two of our best men
occupied the room ordinarily allotted to petty officers. I made Nobs’ bed
down in Lys’ room, for I knew she would feel less alone.
Nothing of much moment occurred for a while after we left British
waters behind us. We ran steadily along upon the surface, making good
time. The first two boats we sighted made off as fast as they could go; and
the third, a huge freighter, fired on us, forcing us to submerge. It was after
this that our troubles commenced. One of the Diesel engines broke down in
the morning, and while we were working on it, the forward port diving-tank
commenced to fill. I was on deck at the time and noted the gradual list.
Guessing at once what was happening, I leaped for the hatch and slamming
it closed above my head, dropped to the centrale. By this time the craft was
going down by the head with a most unpleasant list to port, and I didn’t wait
to transmit orders to some one else but ran as fast as I could for the valve
that let the sea into the forward port diving-tank. It was wide open. To close
it and to have the pump started that would empty it were the work of but a
minute; but we had had a close call.
I knew that the valve had never opened itself. Some one had opened it—
some one who was willing to die himself if he might at the same time
encompass the death of all of us.
After that I kept a guard pacing the length of the narrow craft. We worked
upon the engine all that day and night and half the following day. Most of
the time we drifted idly upon the surface, but toward noon we sighted
smoke due west, and having found that only enemies inhabited the world
for us, I ordered that the other engine be started so that we could move out
of the path of the oncoming steamer. The moment the engine started to turn,
however, there was a grinding sound of tortured steel, and when it had been
Those were anxious days, during which I had but little opportunity to
associate with Lys. I had given her the commander’s room, Bradley and I
taking that of the deck-officer, while Olson and two of our best men
occupied the room ordinarily allotted to petty officers. I made Nobs’ bed
down in Lys’ room, for I knew she would feel less alone.
Nothing of much moment occurred for a while after we left British
waters behind us. We ran steadily along upon the surface, making good
time. The first two boats we sighted made off as fast as they could go; and
the third, a huge freighter, fired on us, forcing us to submerge. It was after
this that our troubles commenced. One of the Diesel engines broke down in
the morning, and while we were working on it, the forward port diving-tank
commenced to fill. I was on deck at the time and noted the gradual list.
Guessing at once what was happening, I leaped for the hatch and slamming
it closed above my head, dropped to the centrale. By this time the craft was
going down by the head with a most unpleasant list to port, and I didn’t wait
to transmit orders to some one else but ran as fast as I could for the valve
that let the sea into the forward port diving-tank. It was wide open. To close
it and to have the pump started that would empty it were the work of but a
minute; but we had had a close call.
I knew that the valve had never opened itself. Some one had opened it—
some one who was willing to die himself if he might at the same time
encompass the death of all of us.
After that I kept a guard pacing the length of the narrow craft. We worked
upon the engine all that day and night and half the following day. Most of
the time we drifted idly upon the surface, but toward noon we sighted
smoke due west, and having found that only enemies inhabited the world
for us, I ordered that the other engine be started so that we could move out
of the path of the oncoming steamer. The moment the engine started to turn,
however, there was a grinding sound of tortured steel, and when it had been
Page 24
stopped, we found that some one had placed a cold-chisel in one of the
gears.
It was another two days before we were ready to limp along, half
repaired. The night before the repairs were completed, the sentry came to
my room and awoke me. He was rather an intelligent fellow of the English
middle class, in whom I had much confidence.
“Well, Wilson,” I asked. “What’s the matter now?”
He raised his finger to his lips and came closer to me. “I think I’ve found
out who’s doin’ the mischief,” he whispered, and nodded his head toward
the girl’s room. “I seen her sneakin’ from the crew’s room just now,” he
went on. “She’d been in gassin’ wit’ the boche commander. Benson seen her
in there las’ night, too, but he never said nothin’ till I goes on watch tonight.
Benson’s sorter slow in the head, an’ he never puts two an’ two together till
some one else has made four out of it.”
If the man had come in and struck me suddenly in the face, I could have
been no more surprised.
“Say nothing of this to anyone,” I ordered. “Keep your eyes and ears
open and report every suspicious thing you see or hear.”
The man saluted and left me; but for an hour or more I tossed, restless,
upon my hard bunk in an agony of jealousy and fear. Finally I fell into a
troubled sleep. It was daylight when I awoke. We were steaming along
slowly upon the surface, my orders having been to proceed at half speed
until we could take an observation and determine our position. The sky had
been overcast all the previous day and all night; but as I stepped into the
centrale that morning I was delighted to see that the sun was again shining.
The spirits of the men seemed improved; everything seemed propitious. I
forgot at once the cruel misgivings of the past night as I set to work to take
my observations.
What a blow awaited me! The sextant and chronometer had both been
broken beyond repair, and they had been broken just this very night. They
had been broken upon the night that Lys had been seen talking with von
Schoenvorts. I think that it was this last thought which hurt me the worst. I
could look the other disaster in the face with equanimity; but the bald fact
that Lys might be a traitor appalled me.
gears.
It was another two days before we were ready to limp along, half
repaired. The night before the repairs were completed, the sentry came to
my room and awoke me. He was rather an intelligent fellow of the English
middle class, in whom I had much confidence.
“Well, Wilson,” I asked. “What’s the matter now?”
He raised his finger to his lips and came closer to me. “I think I’ve found
out who’s doin’ the mischief,” he whispered, and nodded his head toward
the girl’s room. “I seen her sneakin’ from the crew’s room just now,” he
went on. “She’d been in gassin’ wit’ the boche commander. Benson seen her
in there las’ night, too, but he never said nothin’ till I goes on watch tonight.
Benson’s sorter slow in the head, an’ he never puts two an’ two together till
some one else has made four out of it.”
If the man had come in and struck me suddenly in the face, I could have
been no more surprised.
“Say nothing of this to anyone,” I ordered. “Keep your eyes and ears
open and report every suspicious thing you see or hear.”
The man saluted and left me; but for an hour or more I tossed, restless,
upon my hard bunk in an agony of jealousy and fear. Finally I fell into a
troubled sleep. It was daylight when I awoke. We were steaming along
slowly upon the surface, my orders having been to proceed at half speed
until we could take an observation and determine our position. The sky had
been overcast all the previous day and all night; but as I stepped into the
centrale that morning I was delighted to see that the sun was again shining.
The spirits of the men seemed improved; everything seemed propitious. I
forgot at once the cruel misgivings of the past night as I set to work to take
my observations.
What a blow awaited me! The sextant and chronometer had both been
broken beyond repair, and they had been broken just this very night. They
had been broken upon the night that Lys had been seen talking with von
Schoenvorts. I think that it was this last thought which hurt me the worst. I
could look the other disaster in the face with equanimity; but the bald fact
that Lys might be a traitor appalled me.
Page 25
I called Bradley and Olson on deck and told them what had happened,
but for the life of me I couldn’t bring myself to repeat what Wilson had
reported to me the previous night. In fact, as I had given the matter thought,
it seemed incredible that the girl could have passed through my room, in
which Bradley and I slept, and then carried on a conversation in the crew’s
room, in which Von Schoenvorts was kept, without having been seen by
more than a single man.
Bradley shook his head. “I can’t make it out,” he said. “One of those
boches must be pretty clever to come it over us all like this; but they
haven’t harmed us as much as they think; there are still the extra
instruments.”
It was my turn now to shake a doleful head. “There are no extra
instruments,” I told them. “They too have disappeared as did the wireless
apparatus.”
Both men looked at me in amazement. “We still have the compass and
the sun,” said Olson. “They may be after getting the compass some night;
but they’s too many of us around in the daytime fer ’em to get the sun.”
It was then that one of the men stuck his head up through the hatchway
and seeing me, asked permission to come on deck and get a breath of fresh
air. I recognized him as Benson, the man who, Wilson had said, reported
having seen Lys with von Schoenvorts two nights before. I motioned him
on deck and then called him to one side, asking if he had seen anything out
of the way or unusual during his trick on watch the night before. The fellow
scratched his head a moment and said, “No,” and then as though it was an
afterthought, he told me that he had seen the girl in the crew’s room about
midnight talking with the German commander, but as there hadn’t seemed
to him to be any harm in that, he hadn’t said anything about it. Telling him
never to fail to report to me anything in the slightest out of the ordinary
routine of the ship, I dismissed him.
Several of the other men now asked permission to come on deck, and
soon all but those actually engaged in some necessary duty were standing
around smoking and talking, all in the best of spirits. I took advantage of
the absence of the men upon the deck to go below for my breakfast, which
the cook was already preparing upon the electric stove. Lys, followed by
Nobs, appeared as I entered the centrale. She met me with a pleasant “Good
but for the life of me I couldn’t bring myself to repeat what Wilson had
reported to me the previous night. In fact, as I had given the matter thought,
it seemed incredible that the girl could have passed through my room, in
which Bradley and I slept, and then carried on a conversation in the crew’s
room, in which Von Schoenvorts was kept, without having been seen by
more than a single man.
Bradley shook his head. “I can’t make it out,” he said. “One of those
boches must be pretty clever to come it over us all like this; but they
haven’t harmed us as much as they think; there are still the extra
instruments.”
It was my turn now to shake a doleful head. “There are no extra
instruments,” I told them. “They too have disappeared as did the wireless
apparatus.”
Both men looked at me in amazement. “We still have the compass and
the sun,” said Olson. “They may be after getting the compass some night;
but they’s too many of us around in the daytime fer ’em to get the sun.”
It was then that one of the men stuck his head up through the hatchway
and seeing me, asked permission to come on deck and get a breath of fresh
air. I recognized him as Benson, the man who, Wilson had said, reported
having seen Lys with von Schoenvorts two nights before. I motioned him
on deck and then called him to one side, asking if he had seen anything out
of the way or unusual during his trick on watch the night before. The fellow
scratched his head a moment and said, “No,” and then as though it was an
afterthought, he told me that he had seen the girl in the crew’s room about
midnight talking with the German commander, but as there hadn’t seemed
to him to be any harm in that, he hadn’t said anything about it. Telling him
never to fail to report to me anything in the slightest out of the ordinary
routine of the ship, I dismissed him.
Several of the other men now asked permission to come on deck, and
soon all but those actually engaged in some necessary duty were standing
around smoking and talking, all in the best of spirits. I took advantage of
the absence of the men upon the deck to go below for my breakfast, which
the cook was already preparing upon the electric stove. Lys, followed by
Nobs, appeared as I entered the centrale. She met me with a pleasant “Good
Page 26
morning!” which I am afraid I replied to in a tone that was rather
constrained and surly.
“Will you breakfast with me?” I suddenly asked the girl, determined to
commence a probe of my own along the lines which duty demanded.
She nodded a sweet acceptance of my invitation, and together we sat
down at the little table of the officers’ mess.
“You slept well last night?” I asked.
“All night,” she replied. “I am a splendid sleeper.”
Her manner was so straightforward and honest that I could not bring
myself to believe in her duplicity; yet—Thinking to surprise her into a
betrayal of her guilt, I blurted out: “The chronometer and sextant were both
destroyed last night; there is a traitor among us.” But she never turned a hair
by way of evidencing guilty knowledge of the catastrophe.
“Who could it have been?” she cried. “The Germans would be crazy to
do it, for their lives are as much at stake as ours.”
“Men are often glad to die for an ideal—an ideal of patriotism, perhaps,”
I replied; “and a willingness to martyr themselves includes a willingness to
sacrifice others, even those who love them. Women are much the same,
except that they will go even further than most men—they will sacrifice
everything, even honor, for love.”
I watched her face carefully as I spoke, and I thought that I detected a
very faint flush mounting her cheek. Seeing an opening and an advantage, I
sought to follow it up.
“Take von Schoenvorts, for instance,” I continued: “he would doubtless
be glad to die and take us all with him, could he prevent in no other way the
falling of his vessel into enemy hands. He would sacrifice anyone, even
you; and if you still love him, you might be his ready tool. Do you
understand me?”
She looked at me in wide-eyed consternation for a moment, and then she
went very white and rose from her seat. “I do,” she replied, and turning her
back upon me, she walked quickly toward her room. I started to follow, for
even believing what I did, I was sorry that I had hurt her. I reached the door
to the crew’s room just behind her and in time to see von Schoenvorts lean
forward and whisper something to her as she passed; but she must have
guessed that she might be watched, for she passed on.
constrained and surly.
“Will you breakfast with me?” I suddenly asked the girl, determined to
commence a probe of my own along the lines which duty demanded.
She nodded a sweet acceptance of my invitation, and together we sat
down at the little table of the officers’ mess.
“You slept well last night?” I asked.
“All night,” she replied. “I am a splendid sleeper.”
Her manner was so straightforward and honest that I could not bring
myself to believe in her duplicity; yet—Thinking to surprise her into a
betrayal of her guilt, I blurted out: “The chronometer and sextant were both
destroyed last night; there is a traitor among us.” But she never turned a hair
by way of evidencing guilty knowledge of the catastrophe.
“Who could it have been?” she cried. “The Germans would be crazy to
do it, for their lives are as much at stake as ours.”
“Men are often glad to die for an ideal—an ideal of patriotism, perhaps,”
I replied; “and a willingness to martyr themselves includes a willingness to
sacrifice others, even those who love them. Women are much the same,
except that they will go even further than most men—they will sacrifice
everything, even honor, for love.”
I watched her face carefully as I spoke, and I thought that I detected a
very faint flush mounting her cheek. Seeing an opening and an advantage, I
sought to follow it up.
“Take von Schoenvorts, for instance,” I continued: “he would doubtless
be glad to die and take us all with him, could he prevent in no other way the
falling of his vessel into enemy hands. He would sacrifice anyone, even
you; and if you still love him, you might be his ready tool. Do you
understand me?”
She looked at me in wide-eyed consternation for a moment, and then she
went very white and rose from her seat. “I do,” she replied, and turning her
back upon me, she walked quickly toward her room. I started to follow, for
even believing what I did, I was sorry that I had hurt her. I reached the door
to the crew’s room just behind her and in time to see von Schoenvorts lean
forward and whisper something to her as she passed; but she must have
guessed that she might be watched, for she passed on.
Page 27
That afternoon it clouded over; the wind mounted to a gale, and the sea
rose until the craft was wallowing and rolling frightfully. Nearly everyone
aboard was sick; the air became foul and oppressive. For twenty-four hours
I did not leave my post in the conning tower, as both Olson and Bradley
were sick. Finally I found that I must get a little rest, and so I looked about
for some one to relieve me. Benson volunteered. He had not been sick, and
assured me that he was a former R.N. man and had been detailed for
submarine duty for over two years. I was glad that it was he, for I had
considerable confidence in his loyalty, and so it was with a feeling of
security that I went below and lay down.
I slept twelve hours straight, and when I awoke and discovered what I
had done, I lost no time in getting to the conning tower. There sat Benson as
wide awake as could be, and the compass showed that we were heading
straight into the west. The storm was still raging; nor did it abate its fury
until the fourth day. We were all pretty well done up and looked forward to
the time when we could go on deck and fill our lungs with fresh air. During
the whole four days I had not seen the girl, as she evidently kept closely to
her room; and during this time no untoward incident had occurred aboard
the boat—a fact which seemed to strengthen the web of circumstantial
evidence about her.
For six more days after the storm lessened we still had fairly rough
weather; nor did the sun once show himself during all that time. For the
season—it was now the middle of June—the storm was unusual; but being
from southern California, I was accustomed to unusual weather. In fact, I
have discovered that the world over, unusual weather prevails at all times of
the year.
We kept steadily to our westward course, and as the U-33 was one of the
fastest submersibles we had ever turned out, I knew that we must be pretty
close to the North American coast. What puzzled me most was the fact that
for six days we had not sighted a single ship. It seemed remarkable that we
could cross the Atlantic almost to the coast of the American continent
without glimpsing smoke or sail, and at last I came to the conclusion that
we were way off our course, but whether to the north or to the south of it I
could not determine.
On the seventh day the sea lay comparatively calm at early dawn. There
was a slight haze upon the ocean which had cut off our view of the stars;
rose until the craft was wallowing and rolling frightfully. Nearly everyone
aboard was sick; the air became foul and oppressive. For twenty-four hours
I did not leave my post in the conning tower, as both Olson and Bradley
were sick. Finally I found that I must get a little rest, and so I looked about
for some one to relieve me. Benson volunteered. He had not been sick, and
assured me that he was a former R.N. man and had been detailed for
submarine duty for over two years. I was glad that it was he, for I had
considerable confidence in his loyalty, and so it was with a feeling of
security that I went below and lay down.
I slept twelve hours straight, and when I awoke and discovered what I
had done, I lost no time in getting to the conning tower. There sat Benson as
wide awake as could be, and the compass showed that we were heading
straight into the west. The storm was still raging; nor did it abate its fury
until the fourth day. We were all pretty well done up and looked forward to
the time when we could go on deck and fill our lungs with fresh air. During
the whole four days I had not seen the girl, as she evidently kept closely to
her room; and during this time no untoward incident had occurred aboard
the boat—a fact which seemed to strengthen the web of circumstantial
evidence about her.
For six more days after the storm lessened we still had fairly rough
weather; nor did the sun once show himself during all that time. For the
season—it was now the middle of June—the storm was unusual; but being
from southern California, I was accustomed to unusual weather. In fact, I
have discovered that the world over, unusual weather prevails at all times of
the year.
We kept steadily to our westward course, and as the U-33 was one of the
fastest submersibles we had ever turned out, I knew that we must be pretty
close to the North American coast. What puzzled me most was the fact that
for six days we had not sighted a single ship. It seemed remarkable that we
could cross the Atlantic almost to the coast of the American continent
without glimpsing smoke or sail, and at last I came to the conclusion that
we were way off our course, but whether to the north or to the south of it I
could not determine.
On the seventh day the sea lay comparatively calm at early dawn. There
was a slight haze upon the ocean which had cut off our view of the stars;
Page 28
but conditions all pointed toward a clear morrow, and I was on deck
anxiously awaiting the rising of the sun. My eyes were glued upon the
impenetrable mist astern, for there in the east I should see the first glow of
the rising sun that would assure me we were still upon the right course.
Gradually the heavens lightened; but astern I could see no intenser glow
that would indicate the rising sun behind the mist. Bradley was standing at
my side. Presently he touched my arm.
“Look, captain,” he said, and pointed south.
I looked and gasped, for there directly to port I saw outlined through the
haze the red top of the rising sun. Hurrying to the tower, I looked at the
compass. It showed that we were holding steadily upon our westward
course. Either the sun was rising in the south, or the compass had been
tampered with. The conclusion was obvious.
I went back to Bradley and told him what I had discovered. “And,” I
concluded, “we can’t make another five hundred knots without oil; our
provisions are running low and so is our water. God only knows how far
south we have run.”
“There is nothing to do,” he replied, “other than to alter our course once
more toward the west; we must raise land soon or we shall all be lost.”
I told him to do so; and then I set to work improvising a crude sextant
with which we finally took our bearings in a rough and most unsatisfactory
manner; for when the work was done, we did not know how far from the
truth the result might be. It showed us to be about 20° north and 30° west—
nearly twenty-five hundred miles off our course. In short, if our reading was
anywhere near correct, we must have been traveling due south for six days.
Bradley now relieved Benson, for we had arranged our shifts so that the
latter and Olson now divided the nights, while Bradley and I alternated with
one another during the days.
I questioned both Olson and Benson closely in the matter of the compass;
but each stoutly maintained that no one had tampered with it during his tour
of duty. Benson gave me a knowing smile, as much as to say: “Well, you
and I know who did this.” Yet I could not believe that it was the girl.
We kept to our westerly course for several hours when the lookout’s cry
announced a sail. I ordered the U-33’s course altered, and we bore down
upon the stranger, for I had come to a decision which was the result of
necessity. We could not lie there in the middle of the Atlantic and starve to
anxiously awaiting the rising of the sun. My eyes were glued upon the
impenetrable mist astern, for there in the east I should see the first glow of
the rising sun that would assure me we were still upon the right course.
Gradually the heavens lightened; but astern I could see no intenser glow
that would indicate the rising sun behind the mist. Bradley was standing at
my side. Presently he touched my arm.
“Look, captain,” he said, and pointed south.
I looked and gasped, for there directly to port I saw outlined through the
haze the red top of the rising sun. Hurrying to the tower, I looked at the
compass. It showed that we were holding steadily upon our westward
course. Either the sun was rising in the south, or the compass had been
tampered with. The conclusion was obvious.
I went back to Bradley and told him what I had discovered. “And,” I
concluded, “we can’t make another five hundred knots without oil; our
provisions are running low and so is our water. God only knows how far
south we have run.”
“There is nothing to do,” he replied, “other than to alter our course once
more toward the west; we must raise land soon or we shall all be lost.”
I told him to do so; and then I set to work improvising a crude sextant
with which we finally took our bearings in a rough and most unsatisfactory
manner; for when the work was done, we did not know how far from the
truth the result might be. It showed us to be about 20° north and 30° west—
nearly twenty-five hundred miles off our course. In short, if our reading was
anywhere near correct, we must have been traveling due south for six days.
Bradley now relieved Benson, for we had arranged our shifts so that the
latter and Olson now divided the nights, while Bradley and I alternated with
one another during the days.
I questioned both Olson and Benson closely in the matter of the compass;
but each stoutly maintained that no one had tampered with it during his tour
of duty. Benson gave me a knowing smile, as much as to say: “Well, you
and I know who did this.” Yet I could not believe that it was the girl.
We kept to our westerly course for several hours when the lookout’s cry
announced a sail. I ordered the U-33’s course altered, and we bore down
upon the stranger, for I had come to a decision which was the result of
necessity. We could not lie there in the middle of the Atlantic and starve to
Page 29
death if there was any way out of it. The sailing ship saw us while we were
still a long way off, as was evidenced by her efforts to escape. There was
scarcely any wind, however, and her case was hopeless; so when we drew
near and signaled her to stop, she came into the wind and lay there with her
sails flapping idly. We moved in quite close to her. She was the Balmen of
Halmstad, Sweden, with a general cargo from Brazil for Spain.
I explained our circumstances to her skipper and asked for food, water
and oil; but when he found that we were not German, he became very angry
and abusive and started to draw away from us; but I was in no mood for any
such business. Turning toward Bradley, who was in the conning-tower, I
snapped out: “Gun-service on deck! To the diving stations!” We had no
opportunity for drill; but every man had been posted as to his duties, and the
German members of the crew understood that it was obedience or death for
them, as each was accompanied by a man with a pistol. Most of them,
though, were only too glad to obey me.
Bradley passed the order down into the ship and a moment later the gun-
crew clambered up the narrow ladder and at my direction trained their piece
upon the slow-moving Swede. “Fire a shot across her bow,” I instructed the
gun-captain.
Accept it from me, it didn’t take that Swede long to see the error of his
way and get the red and white pennant signifying “I understand” to the
masthead. Once again the sails flapped idly, and then I ordered him to lower
a boat and come after me. With Olson and a couple of the Englishmen I
boarded the ship, and from her cargo selected what we needed—oil,
provisions and water. I gave the master of the Balmen a receipt for what we
took, together with an affidavit signed by Bradley, Olson, and myself,
stating briefly how we had come into possession of the U-33 and the
urgency of our need for what we took. We addressed both to any British
agent with the request that the owners of the Balmen be reimbursed; but
whether or not they were, I do not know.[1]
[1] Late in July, 1916, an item in the shipping news mentioned a Swedish sailing
vessel, Balmen, Rio de Janeiro to Barcelona, sunk by a German raider sometime
in June. A single survivor in an open boat was picked up off the Cape Verde
Islands, in a dying condition. He expired without giving any details.
With water, food, and oil aboard, we felt that we had obtained a new
lease of life. Now, too, we knew definitely where we were, and I
still a long way off, as was evidenced by her efforts to escape. There was
scarcely any wind, however, and her case was hopeless; so when we drew
near and signaled her to stop, she came into the wind and lay there with her
sails flapping idly. We moved in quite close to her. She was the Balmen of
Halmstad, Sweden, with a general cargo from Brazil for Spain.
I explained our circumstances to her skipper and asked for food, water
and oil; but when he found that we were not German, he became very angry
and abusive and started to draw away from us; but I was in no mood for any
such business. Turning toward Bradley, who was in the conning-tower, I
snapped out: “Gun-service on deck! To the diving stations!” We had no
opportunity for drill; but every man had been posted as to his duties, and the
German members of the crew understood that it was obedience or death for
them, as each was accompanied by a man with a pistol. Most of them,
though, were only too glad to obey me.
Bradley passed the order down into the ship and a moment later the gun-
crew clambered up the narrow ladder and at my direction trained their piece
upon the slow-moving Swede. “Fire a shot across her bow,” I instructed the
gun-captain.
Accept it from me, it didn’t take that Swede long to see the error of his
way and get the red and white pennant signifying “I understand” to the
masthead. Once again the sails flapped idly, and then I ordered him to lower
a boat and come after me. With Olson and a couple of the Englishmen I
boarded the ship, and from her cargo selected what we needed—oil,
provisions and water. I gave the master of the Balmen a receipt for what we
took, together with an affidavit signed by Bradley, Olson, and myself,
stating briefly how we had come into possession of the U-33 and the
urgency of our need for what we took. We addressed both to any British
agent with the request that the owners of the Balmen be reimbursed; but
whether or not they were, I do not know.[1]
[1] Late in July, 1916, an item in the shipping news mentioned a Swedish sailing
vessel, Balmen, Rio de Janeiro to Barcelona, sunk by a German raider sometime
in June. A single survivor in an open boat was picked up off the Cape Verde
Islands, in a dying condition. He expired without giving any details.
With water, food, and oil aboard, we felt that we had obtained a new
lease of life. Now, too, we knew definitely where we were, and I
Page 30
determined to make for Georgetown, British Guiana—but I was destined to
again suffer bitter disappointment.
Six of us of the loyal crew had come on deck either to serve the gun or
board the Swede during our set-to with her; and now, one by one, we
descended the ladder into the centrale. I was the last to come, and when I
reached the bottom, I found myself looking into the muzzle of a pistol in the
hands of Baron Friedrich von Schoenvorts—I saw all my men lined up at
one side with the remaining eight Germans standing guard over them.
I couldn’t imagine how it had happened; but it had. Later I learned that
they had first overpowered Benson, who was asleep in his bunk, and taken
his pistol from him, and then had found it an easy matter to disarm the cook
and the remaining two Englishmen below. After that it had been
comparatively simple to stand at the foot of the ladder and arrest each
individual as he descended.
The first thing von Schoenvorts did was to send for me and announce that
as a pirate I was to be shot early the next morning. Then he explained that
the U-33 would cruise in these waters for a time, sinking neutral and enemy
shipping indiscriminately, and looking for one of the German raiders that
was supposed to be in these parts.
He didn’t shoot me the next morning as he had promised, and it has never
been clear to me why he postponed the execution of my sentence. Instead
he kept me ironed just as he had been; then he kicked Bradley out of my
room and took it all to himself.
We cruised for a long time, sinking many vessels, all but one by gunfire,
but we did not come across a German raider. I was surprised to note that
von Schoenvorts often permitted Benson to take command; but I reconciled
this by the fact that Benson appeared to know more of the duties of a
submarine commander than did any of the stupid Germans.
Once or twice Lys passed me; but for the most part she kept to her room.
The first time she hesitated as though she wished to speak to me; but I did
not raise my head, and finally she passed on. Then one day came the word
that we were about to round the Horn and that von Schoenvorts had taken it
into his fool head to cruise up along the Pacific coast of North America and
prey upon all sorts and conditions of merchantmen.
“I’ll put the fear of God and the Kaiser into them,” he said.
again suffer bitter disappointment.
Six of us of the loyal crew had come on deck either to serve the gun or
board the Swede during our set-to with her; and now, one by one, we
descended the ladder into the centrale. I was the last to come, and when I
reached the bottom, I found myself looking into the muzzle of a pistol in the
hands of Baron Friedrich von Schoenvorts—I saw all my men lined up at
one side with the remaining eight Germans standing guard over them.
I couldn’t imagine how it had happened; but it had. Later I learned that
they had first overpowered Benson, who was asleep in his bunk, and taken
his pistol from him, and then had found it an easy matter to disarm the cook
and the remaining two Englishmen below. After that it had been
comparatively simple to stand at the foot of the ladder and arrest each
individual as he descended.
The first thing von Schoenvorts did was to send for me and announce that
as a pirate I was to be shot early the next morning. Then he explained that
the U-33 would cruise in these waters for a time, sinking neutral and enemy
shipping indiscriminately, and looking for one of the German raiders that
was supposed to be in these parts.
He didn’t shoot me the next morning as he had promised, and it has never
been clear to me why he postponed the execution of my sentence. Instead
he kept me ironed just as he had been; then he kicked Bradley out of my
room and took it all to himself.
We cruised for a long time, sinking many vessels, all but one by gunfire,
but we did not come across a German raider. I was surprised to note that
von Schoenvorts often permitted Benson to take command; but I reconciled
this by the fact that Benson appeared to know more of the duties of a
submarine commander than did any of the stupid Germans.
Once or twice Lys passed me; but for the most part she kept to her room.
The first time she hesitated as though she wished to speak to me; but I did
not raise my head, and finally she passed on. Then one day came the word
that we were about to round the Horn and that von Schoenvorts had taken it
into his fool head to cruise up along the Pacific coast of North America and
prey upon all sorts and conditions of merchantmen.
“I’ll put the fear of God and the Kaiser into them,” he said.
Page 31
The very first day we entered the South Pacific we had an adventure. It
turned out to be quite the most exciting adventure I had ever encountered. It
fell about this way. About eight bells of the forenoon watch I heard a hail
from the deck, and presently the footsteps of the entire ship’s company,
from the amount of noise I heard at the ladder. Some one yelled back to
those who had not yet reached the level of the deck: “It’s the raider, the
German raider Geier!”
I saw that we had reached the end of our rope. Below all was quiet—not
a man remained. A door opened at the end of the narrow hull, and presently
Nobs came trotting up to me. He licked my face and rolled over on his
back, reaching for me with his big, awkward paws. Then other footsteps
sounded, approaching me. I knew whose they were, and I looked straight
down at the flooring. The girl was coming almost at a run—she was at my
side immediately. “Here!” she cried. “Quick!” And she slipped something
into my hand. It was a key—the key to my irons. At my side she also laid a
pistol, and then she went on into the centrale. As she passed me, I saw that
she carried another pistol for herself. It did not take me long to liberate
myself, and then I was at her side. “How can I thank you?” I started; but she
shut me up with a word.
“Do not thank me,” she said coldly. “I do not care to hear your thanks or
any other expression from you. Do not stand there looking at me. I have
given you a chance to do something—now do it!” The last was a
peremptory command that made me jump.
Glancing up, I saw that the tower was empty, and I lost no time in
clambering up, looking about me. About a hundred yards off lay a small,
swift cruiser-raider, and above her floated the German man-of-war’s flag. A
boat had just been lowered, and I could see it moving toward us filled with
officers and men. The cruiser lay dead ahead. “My,” I thought, “what a
wonderful targ—” I stopped even thinking, so surprised and shocked was I
by the boldness of my imagery. The girl was just below me. I looked down
on her wistfully. Could I trust her? Why had she released me at this
moment? I must! I must! There was no other way. I dropped back below.
“Ask Olson to step down here, please,” I requested; “and don’t let anyone
see you ask him.”
She looked at me with a puzzled expression on her face for the barest
fraction of a second, and then she turned and went up the ladder. A moment
turned out to be quite the most exciting adventure I had ever encountered. It
fell about this way. About eight bells of the forenoon watch I heard a hail
from the deck, and presently the footsteps of the entire ship’s company,
from the amount of noise I heard at the ladder. Some one yelled back to
those who had not yet reached the level of the deck: “It’s the raider, the
German raider Geier!”
I saw that we had reached the end of our rope. Below all was quiet—not
a man remained. A door opened at the end of the narrow hull, and presently
Nobs came trotting up to me. He licked my face and rolled over on his
back, reaching for me with his big, awkward paws. Then other footsteps
sounded, approaching me. I knew whose they were, and I looked straight
down at the flooring. The girl was coming almost at a run—she was at my
side immediately. “Here!” she cried. “Quick!” And she slipped something
into my hand. It was a key—the key to my irons. At my side she also laid a
pistol, and then she went on into the centrale. As she passed me, I saw that
she carried another pistol for herself. It did not take me long to liberate
myself, and then I was at her side. “How can I thank you?” I started; but she
shut me up with a word.
“Do not thank me,” she said coldly. “I do not care to hear your thanks or
any other expression from you. Do not stand there looking at me. I have
given you a chance to do something—now do it!” The last was a
peremptory command that made me jump.
Glancing up, I saw that the tower was empty, and I lost no time in
clambering up, looking about me. About a hundred yards off lay a small,
swift cruiser-raider, and above her floated the German man-of-war’s flag. A
boat had just been lowered, and I could see it moving toward us filled with
officers and men. The cruiser lay dead ahead. “My,” I thought, “what a
wonderful targ—” I stopped even thinking, so surprised and shocked was I
by the boldness of my imagery. The girl was just below me. I looked down
on her wistfully. Could I trust her? Why had she released me at this
moment? I must! I must! There was no other way. I dropped back below.
“Ask Olson to step down here, please,” I requested; “and don’t let anyone
see you ask him.”
She looked at me with a puzzled expression on her face for the barest
fraction of a second, and then she turned and went up the ladder. A moment
Page 32
later Olson returned, and the girl followed him. “Quick!” I whispered to the
big Irishman, and made for the bow compartment where the torpedo-tubes
are built into the boat; here, too, were the torpedoes. The girl accompanied
us, and when she saw the thing I had in mind, she stepped forward and lent
a hand to the swinging of the great cylinder of death and destruction into
the mouth of its tube. With oil and main strength we shoved the torpedo
home and shut the tube; then I ran back to the conning-tower, praying in my
heart of hearts that the U-33 had not swung her bow away from the prey.
No, thank God!
Never could aim have been truer. I signaled back to Olson: “Let ’er go!”
The U-33 trembled from stem to stern as the torpedo shot from its tube. I
saw the white wake leap from her bow straight toward the enemy cruiser. A
chorus of hoarse yells arose from the deck of our own craft: I saw the
officers stand suddenly erect in the boat that was approaching us, and I
heard loud cries and curses from the raider. Then I turned my attention to
my own business. Most of the men on the submarine’s deck were standing
in paralyzed fascination, staring at the torpedo. Bradley happened to be
looking toward the conning-tower and saw me. I sprang on deck and ran
toward him. “Quick!” I whispered. “While they are stunned, we must
overcome them.”
A German was standing near Bradley—just in front of him. The
Englishman struck the fellow a frantic blow upon the neck and at the same
time snatched his pistol from its holster. Von Schoenvorts had recovered
from his first surprise quickly and had turned toward the main hatch to
investigate. I covered him with my revolver, and at the same instant the
torpedo struck the raider, the terrific explosion drowning the German’s
command to his men.
Bradley was now running from one to another of our men, and though
some of the Germans saw and heard him, they seemed too stunned for
action.
Olson was below, so that there were only nine of us against eight
Germans, for the man Bradley had struck still lay upon the deck. Only two
of us were armed; but the heart seemed to have gone out of the boches, and
they put up but half-hearted resistance. Von Schoenvorts was the worst—he
was fairly frenzied with rage and chagrin, and he came charging for me like
a mad bull, and as he came he discharged his pistol. If he’d stopped long
big Irishman, and made for the bow compartment where the torpedo-tubes
are built into the boat; here, too, were the torpedoes. The girl accompanied
us, and when she saw the thing I had in mind, she stepped forward and lent
a hand to the swinging of the great cylinder of death and destruction into
the mouth of its tube. With oil and main strength we shoved the torpedo
home and shut the tube; then I ran back to the conning-tower, praying in my
heart of hearts that the U-33 had not swung her bow away from the prey.
No, thank God!
Never could aim have been truer. I signaled back to Olson: “Let ’er go!”
The U-33 trembled from stem to stern as the torpedo shot from its tube. I
saw the white wake leap from her bow straight toward the enemy cruiser. A
chorus of hoarse yells arose from the deck of our own craft: I saw the
officers stand suddenly erect in the boat that was approaching us, and I
heard loud cries and curses from the raider. Then I turned my attention to
my own business. Most of the men on the submarine’s deck were standing
in paralyzed fascination, staring at the torpedo. Bradley happened to be
looking toward the conning-tower and saw me. I sprang on deck and ran
toward him. “Quick!” I whispered. “While they are stunned, we must
overcome them.”
A German was standing near Bradley—just in front of him. The
Englishman struck the fellow a frantic blow upon the neck and at the same
time snatched his pistol from its holster. Von Schoenvorts had recovered
from his first surprise quickly and had turned toward the main hatch to
investigate. I covered him with my revolver, and at the same instant the
torpedo struck the raider, the terrific explosion drowning the German’s
command to his men.
Bradley was now running from one to another of our men, and though
some of the Germans saw and heard him, they seemed too stunned for
action.
Olson was below, so that there were only nine of us against eight
Germans, for the man Bradley had struck still lay upon the deck. Only two
of us were armed; but the heart seemed to have gone out of the boches, and
they put up but half-hearted resistance. Von Schoenvorts was the worst—he
was fairly frenzied with rage and chagrin, and he came charging for me like
a mad bull, and as he came he discharged his pistol. If he’d stopped long
Page 33
enough to take aim, he might have gotten me; but his pace made him wild,
so that not a shot touched me, and then we clinched and went to the deck.
This left two pistols, which two of my own men were quick to appropriate.
The Baron was no match for me in a hand-to-hand encounter, and I soon
had him pinned to the deck and the life almost choked out of him.
A half-hour later things had quieted down, and all was much the same as
before the prisoners had revolted—only we kept a much closer watch on
von Schoenvorts. The Geier had sunk while we were still battling upon our
deck, and afterward we had drawn away toward the north, leaving the
survivors to the attention of the single boat which had been making its way
toward us when Olson launched the torpedo. I suppose the poor devils
never reached land, and if they did, they most probably perished on that
cold and unhospitable shore; but I couldn’t permit them aboard the U-33.
We had all the Germans we could take care of.
That evening the girl asked permission to go on deck. She said that she
felt the effects of long confinement below, and I readily granted her request.
I could not understand her, and I craved an opportunity to talk with her
again in an effort to fathom her and her intentions, and so I made it a point
to follow her up the ladder. It was a clear, cold, beautiful night. The sea was
calm except for the white water at our bows and the two long radiating
swells running far off into the distance upon either hand astern, forming a
great V which our propellers filled with choppy waves. Benson was in the
tower, we were bound for San Diego and all looked well.
Lys stood with a heavy blanket wrapped around her slender figure, and as
I approached her, she half turned toward me to see who it was. When she
recognized me, she immediately turned away.
“I want to thank you,” I said, “for your bravery and loyalty—you were
magnificent. I am sorry that you had reason before to think that I doubted
you.”
“You did doubt me,” she replied in a level voice. “You practically
accused me of aiding Baron von Schoenvorts. I can never forgive you.”
There was a great deal of finality in both her words and tone.
“I could not believe it,” I said; “and yet two of my men reported having
seen you in conversation with von Schoenvorts late at night upon two
separate occasions—after each of which some great damage was found
done us in the morning. I didn’t want to doubt you; but I carried all the
so that not a shot touched me, and then we clinched and went to the deck.
This left two pistols, which two of my own men were quick to appropriate.
The Baron was no match for me in a hand-to-hand encounter, and I soon
had him pinned to the deck and the life almost choked out of him.
A half-hour later things had quieted down, and all was much the same as
before the prisoners had revolted—only we kept a much closer watch on
von Schoenvorts. The Geier had sunk while we were still battling upon our
deck, and afterward we had drawn away toward the north, leaving the
survivors to the attention of the single boat which had been making its way
toward us when Olson launched the torpedo. I suppose the poor devils
never reached land, and if they did, they most probably perished on that
cold and unhospitable shore; but I couldn’t permit them aboard the U-33.
We had all the Germans we could take care of.
That evening the girl asked permission to go on deck. She said that she
felt the effects of long confinement below, and I readily granted her request.
I could not understand her, and I craved an opportunity to talk with her
again in an effort to fathom her and her intentions, and so I made it a point
to follow her up the ladder. It was a clear, cold, beautiful night. The sea was
calm except for the white water at our bows and the two long radiating
swells running far off into the distance upon either hand astern, forming a
great V which our propellers filled with choppy waves. Benson was in the
tower, we were bound for San Diego and all looked well.
Lys stood with a heavy blanket wrapped around her slender figure, and as
I approached her, she half turned toward me to see who it was. When she
recognized me, she immediately turned away.
“I want to thank you,” I said, “for your bravery and loyalty—you were
magnificent. I am sorry that you had reason before to think that I doubted
you.”
“You did doubt me,” she replied in a level voice. “You practically
accused me of aiding Baron von Schoenvorts. I can never forgive you.”
There was a great deal of finality in both her words and tone.
“I could not believe it,” I said; “and yet two of my men reported having
seen you in conversation with von Schoenvorts late at night upon two
separate occasions—after each of which some great damage was found
done us in the morning. I didn’t want to doubt you; but I carried all the
Page 34
responsibility of the lives of these men, of the safety of the ship, of your life
and mine. I had to watch you, and I had to put you on your guard against a
repetition of your madness.”
She was looking at me now with those great eyes of hers, very wide and
round.
“Who told you that I spoke with Baron von Schoenvorts at night, or any
other time?” she asked.
“I cannot tell you, Lys,” I replied, “but it came to me from two different
sources.”
“Then two men have lied,” she asserted without heat. “I have not spoken
to Baron von Schoenvorts other than in your presence when first we came
aboard the U-33. And please, when you address me, remember that to
others than my intimates I am Miss La Rue.”
Did you ever get slapped in the face when you least expected it? No?
Well, then you do not know how I felt at that moment. I could feel the hot,
red flush surging up my neck, across my cheeks, over my ears, clear to my
scalp. And it made me love her all the more; it made me swear inwardly a
thousand solemn oaths that I would win her.
and mine. I had to watch you, and I had to put you on your guard against a
repetition of your madness.”
She was looking at me now with those great eyes of hers, very wide and
round.
“Who told you that I spoke with Baron von Schoenvorts at night, or any
other time?” she asked.
“I cannot tell you, Lys,” I replied, “but it came to me from two different
sources.”
“Then two men have lied,” she asserted without heat. “I have not spoken
to Baron von Schoenvorts other than in your presence when first we came
aboard the U-33. And please, when you address me, remember that to
others than my intimates I am Miss La Rue.”
Did you ever get slapped in the face when you least expected it? No?
Well, then you do not know how I felt at that moment. I could feel the hot,
red flush surging up my neck, across my cheeks, over my ears, clear to my
scalp. And it made me love her all the more; it made me swear inwardly a
thousand solemn oaths that I would win her.
Page 35
Chapter 4
For several days things went along in about the same course. I took our
position every morning with my crude sextant; but the results were always
most unsatisfactory. They always showed a considerable westing when I
knew that we had been sailing due north. I blamed my crude instrument,
and kept on. Then one afternoon the girl came to me.
“Pardon me,” she said, “but were I you, I should watch this man Benson
—especially when he is in charge.” I asked her what she meant, thinking I
could see the influence of von Schoenvorts raising a suspicion against one
of my most trusted men.
“If you will note the boat’s course a half-hour after Benson goes on
duty,” she said, “you will know what I mean, and you will understand why
he prefers a night watch. Possibly, too, you will understand some other
things that have taken place aboard.”
Then she went back to her room, thus ending the conversation. I waited
until half an hour after Benson had gone on duty, and then I went on deck,
passing through the conning-tower where Benson sat, and looking at the
compass. It showed that our course was north by west—that is, one point
west of north, which was, for our assumed position, about right. I was
greatly relieved to find that nothing was wrong, for the girl’s words had
caused me considerable apprehension. I was about to return to my room
when a thought occurred to me that again caused me to change my mind—
and, incidentally, came near proving my death-warrant.
When I had left the conning-tower little more than a half-hour since, the
sea had been breaking over the port bow, and it seemed to me quite
improbable that in so short a time an equally heavy sea could be deluging
us from the opposite side of the ship—winds may change quickly, but not a
long, heavy sea. There was only one other solution—since I left the tower,
our course had been altered some eight points. Turning quickly, I climbed
For several days things went along in about the same course. I took our
position every morning with my crude sextant; but the results were always
most unsatisfactory. They always showed a considerable westing when I
knew that we had been sailing due north. I blamed my crude instrument,
and kept on. Then one afternoon the girl came to me.
“Pardon me,” she said, “but were I you, I should watch this man Benson
—especially when he is in charge.” I asked her what she meant, thinking I
could see the influence of von Schoenvorts raising a suspicion against one
of my most trusted men.
“If you will note the boat’s course a half-hour after Benson goes on
duty,” she said, “you will know what I mean, and you will understand why
he prefers a night watch. Possibly, too, you will understand some other
things that have taken place aboard.”
Then she went back to her room, thus ending the conversation. I waited
until half an hour after Benson had gone on duty, and then I went on deck,
passing through the conning-tower where Benson sat, and looking at the
compass. It showed that our course was north by west—that is, one point
west of north, which was, for our assumed position, about right. I was
greatly relieved to find that nothing was wrong, for the girl’s words had
caused me considerable apprehension. I was about to return to my room
when a thought occurred to me that again caused me to change my mind—
and, incidentally, came near proving my death-warrant.
When I had left the conning-tower little more than a half-hour since, the
sea had been breaking over the port bow, and it seemed to me quite
improbable that in so short a time an equally heavy sea could be deluging
us from the opposite side of the ship—winds may change quickly, but not a
long, heavy sea. There was only one other solution—since I left the tower,
our course had been altered some eight points. Turning quickly, I climbed
Page 36
out upon the conning-tower. A single glance at the heavens confirmed my
suspicions; the constellations which should have been dead ahead were
directly starboard. We were sailing due west.
Just for an instant longer I stood there to check up my calculations—I
wanted to be quite sure before I accused Benson of perfidy, and about the
only thing I came near making quite sure of was death. I cannot see even
now how I escaped it. I was standing on the edge of the conning-tower,
when a heavy palm suddenly struck me between the shoulders and hurled
me forward into space. The drop to the triangular deck forward of the
conning-tower might easily have broken a leg for me, or I might have
slipped off onto the deck and rolled overboard; but fate was upon my side,
as I was only slightly bruised. As I came to my feet, I heard the conning-
tower cover slam. There is a ladder which leads from the deck to the top of
the tower. Up this I scrambled, as fast as I could go; but Benson had the
cover tight before I reached it.
I stood there a moment in dumb consternation. What did the fellow
intend? What was going on below? If Benson was a traitor, how could I
know that there were not other traitors among us? I cursed myself for my
folly in going out upon the deck, and then this thought suggested another—
a hideous one: who was it that had really been responsible for my being
here?
Thinking to attract attention from inside the craft, I again ran down the
ladder and onto the small deck only to find that the steel covers of the
conning-tower windows were shut, and then I leaned with my back against
the tower and cursed myself for a gullible idiot.
I glanced at the bow. The sea seemed to be getting heavier, for every
wave now washed completely over the lower deck. I watched them for a
moment, and then a sudden chill pervaded my entire being. It was not the
chill of wet clothing, or the dashing spray which drenched my face; no, it
was the chill of the hand of death upon my heart. In an instant I had turned
the last corner of life’s highway and was looking God Almighty in the face
—the U-33 was being slowly submerged!
It would be difficult, even impossible, to set down in writing my
sensations at that moment. All I can particularly recall is that I laughed,
though neither from a spirit of bravado nor from hysteria. And I wanted to
smoke. Lord! how I did want to smoke; but that was out of the question.
suspicions; the constellations which should have been dead ahead were
directly starboard. We were sailing due west.
Just for an instant longer I stood there to check up my calculations—I
wanted to be quite sure before I accused Benson of perfidy, and about the
only thing I came near making quite sure of was death. I cannot see even
now how I escaped it. I was standing on the edge of the conning-tower,
when a heavy palm suddenly struck me between the shoulders and hurled
me forward into space. The drop to the triangular deck forward of the
conning-tower might easily have broken a leg for me, or I might have
slipped off onto the deck and rolled overboard; but fate was upon my side,
as I was only slightly bruised. As I came to my feet, I heard the conning-
tower cover slam. There is a ladder which leads from the deck to the top of
the tower. Up this I scrambled, as fast as I could go; but Benson had the
cover tight before I reached it.
I stood there a moment in dumb consternation. What did the fellow
intend? What was going on below? If Benson was a traitor, how could I
know that there were not other traitors among us? I cursed myself for my
folly in going out upon the deck, and then this thought suggested another—
a hideous one: who was it that had really been responsible for my being
here?
Thinking to attract attention from inside the craft, I again ran down the
ladder and onto the small deck only to find that the steel covers of the
conning-tower windows were shut, and then I leaned with my back against
the tower and cursed myself for a gullible idiot.
I glanced at the bow. The sea seemed to be getting heavier, for every
wave now washed completely over the lower deck. I watched them for a
moment, and then a sudden chill pervaded my entire being. It was not the
chill of wet clothing, or the dashing spray which drenched my face; no, it
was the chill of the hand of death upon my heart. In an instant I had turned
the last corner of life’s highway and was looking God Almighty in the face
—the U-33 was being slowly submerged!
It would be difficult, even impossible, to set down in writing my
sensations at that moment. All I can particularly recall is that I laughed,
though neither from a spirit of bravado nor from hysteria. And I wanted to
smoke. Lord! how I did want to smoke; but that was out of the question.
Page 37
I watched the water rise until the little deck I stood on was awash, and
then I clambered once more to the top of the conning-tower. From the very
slow submergence of the boat I knew that Benson was doing the entire trick
alone—that he was merely permitting the diving-tanks to fill and that the
diving-rudders were not in use. The throbbing of the engines ceased, and in
its stead came the steady vibration of the electric motors. The water was
halfway up the conning-tower! I had perhaps five minutes longer on the
deck. I tried to decide what I should do after I was washed away. Should I
swim until exhaustion claimed me, or should I give up and end the agony at
the first plunge?
From below came two muffled reports. They sounded not unlike shots.
Was Benson meeting with resistance? Personally it could mean little to me,
for even though my men might overcome the enemy, none would know of
my predicament until long after it was too late to succor me. The top of the
conning-tower was now awash. I clung to the wireless mast, while the great
waves surged sometimes completely over me.
I knew the end was near and, almost involuntarily, I did that which I had
not done since childhood—I prayed. After that I felt better.
I clung and waited, but the water rose no higher.
Instead it receded. Now the top of the conning-tower received only the
crests of the higher waves; now the little triangular deck below became
visible! What had occurred within? Did Benson believe me already gone,
and was he emerging because of that belief, or had he and his forces been
vanquished? The suspense was more wearing than that which I had endured
while waiting for dissolution. Presently the main deck came into view, and
then the conning-tower opened behind me, and I turned to look into the
anxious face of Bradley. An expression of relief overspread his features.
“Thank God, man!” was all he said as he reached forth and dragged me
into the tower. I was cold and numb and rather all in. Another few minutes
would have done for me, I am sure, but the warmth of the interior helped to
revive me, aided and abetted by some brandy which Bradley poured down
my throat, from which it nearly removed the membrane. That brandy would
have revived a corpse.
When I got down into the centrale, I saw the Germans lined up on one
side with a couple of my men with pistols standing over them. Von
Schoenvorts was among them. On the floor lay Benson, moaning, and
then I clambered once more to the top of the conning-tower. From the very
slow submergence of the boat I knew that Benson was doing the entire trick
alone—that he was merely permitting the diving-tanks to fill and that the
diving-rudders were not in use. The throbbing of the engines ceased, and in
its stead came the steady vibration of the electric motors. The water was
halfway up the conning-tower! I had perhaps five minutes longer on the
deck. I tried to decide what I should do after I was washed away. Should I
swim until exhaustion claimed me, or should I give up and end the agony at
the first plunge?
From below came two muffled reports. They sounded not unlike shots.
Was Benson meeting with resistance? Personally it could mean little to me,
for even though my men might overcome the enemy, none would know of
my predicament until long after it was too late to succor me. The top of the
conning-tower was now awash. I clung to the wireless mast, while the great
waves surged sometimes completely over me.
I knew the end was near and, almost involuntarily, I did that which I had
not done since childhood—I prayed. After that I felt better.
I clung and waited, but the water rose no higher.
Instead it receded. Now the top of the conning-tower received only the
crests of the higher waves; now the little triangular deck below became
visible! What had occurred within? Did Benson believe me already gone,
and was he emerging because of that belief, or had he and his forces been
vanquished? The suspense was more wearing than that which I had endured
while waiting for dissolution. Presently the main deck came into view, and
then the conning-tower opened behind me, and I turned to look into the
anxious face of Bradley. An expression of relief overspread his features.
“Thank God, man!” was all he said as he reached forth and dragged me
into the tower. I was cold and numb and rather all in. Another few minutes
would have done for me, I am sure, but the warmth of the interior helped to
revive me, aided and abetted by some brandy which Bradley poured down
my throat, from which it nearly removed the membrane. That brandy would
have revived a corpse.
When I got down into the centrale, I saw the Germans lined up on one
side with a couple of my men with pistols standing over them. Von
Schoenvorts was among them. On the floor lay Benson, moaning, and
Page 38
beyond him stood the girl, a revolver in one hand. I looked about,
bewildered.
“What has happened down here?” I asked. “Tell me!”
Bradley replied. “You see the result, sir,” he said. “It might have been a
very different result but for Miss La Rue. We were all asleep. Benson had
relieved the guard early in the evening; there was no one to watch him—no
one but Miss La Rue. She felt the submergence of the boat and came out of
her room to investigate. She was just in time to see Benson at the diving
rudders. When he saw her, he raised his pistol and fired point-blank at her,
but he missed and she fired—and didn’t miss. The two shots awakened
everyone, and as our men were armed, the result was inevitable as you see
it; but it would have been very different had it not been for Miss La Rue. It
was she who closed the diving-tank sea-cocks and roused Olson and me,
and had the pumps started to empty them.”
And there I had been thinking that through her machinations I had been
lured to the deck and to my death! I could have gone on my knees to her
and begged her forgiveness—or at least I could have, had I not been Anglo-
Saxon. As it was, I could only remove my soggy cap and bow and mumble
my appreciation. She made no reply—only turned and walked very rapidly
toward her room. Could I have heard aright? Was it really a sob that came
floating back to me through the narrow aisle of the U-33?
Benson died that night. He remained defiant almost to the last; but just
before he went out, he motioned to me, and I leaned over to catch the
faintly whispered words.
“I did it alone,” he said. “I did it because I hate you—I hate all your kind.
I was kicked out of your shipyard at Santa Monica. I was locked out of
California. I am an I. W. W. I became a German agent—not because I love
them, for I hate them too—but because I wanted to injure Americans, whom
I hated more. I threw the wireless apparatus overboard. I destroyed the
chronometer and the sextant. I devised a scheme for varying the compass to
suit my wishes. I told Wilson that I had seen the girl talking with von
Schoenvorts, and I made the poor egg think he had seen her doing the same
thing. I am sorry—sorry that my plans failed. I hate you.”
He didn’t die for a half-hour after that; nor did he speak again—aloud;
but just a few seconds before he went to meet his Maker, his lips moved in
a faint whisper; and as I leaned closer to catch his words, what do you
bewildered.
“What has happened down here?” I asked. “Tell me!”
Bradley replied. “You see the result, sir,” he said. “It might have been a
very different result but for Miss La Rue. We were all asleep. Benson had
relieved the guard early in the evening; there was no one to watch him—no
one but Miss La Rue. She felt the submergence of the boat and came out of
her room to investigate. She was just in time to see Benson at the diving
rudders. When he saw her, he raised his pistol and fired point-blank at her,
but he missed and she fired—and didn’t miss. The two shots awakened
everyone, and as our men were armed, the result was inevitable as you see
it; but it would have been very different had it not been for Miss La Rue. It
was she who closed the diving-tank sea-cocks and roused Olson and me,
and had the pumps started to empty them.”
And there I had been thinking that through her machinations I had been
lured to the deck and to my death! I could have gone on my knees to her
and begged her forgiveness—or at least I could have, had I not been Anglo-
Saxon. As it was, I could only remove my soggy cap and bow and mumble
my appreciation. She made no reply—only turned and walked very rapidly
toward her room. Could I have heard aright? Was it really a sob that came
floating back to me through the narrow aisle of the U-33?
Benson died that night. He remained defiant almost to the last; but just
before he went out, he motioned to me, and I leaned over to catch the
faintly whispered words.
“I did it alone,” he said. “I did it because I hate you—I hate all your kind.
I was kicked out of your shipyard at Santa Monica. I was locked out of
California. I am an I. W. W. I became a German agent—not because I love
them, for I hate them too—but because I wanted to injure Americans, whom
I hated more. I threw the wireless apparatus overboard. I destroyed the
chronometer and the sextant. I devised a scheme for varying the compass to
suit my wishes. I told Wilson that I had seen the girl talking with von
Schoenvorts, and I made the poor egg think he had seen her doing the same
thing. I am sorry—sorry that my plans failed. I hate you.”
He didn’t die for a half-hour after that; nor did he speak again—aloud;
but just a few seconds before he went to meet his Maker, his lips moved in
a faint whisper; and as I leaned closer to catch his words, what do you
Page 39
suppose I heard? “Now—I—lay me—down—to—sleep” That was all;
Benson was dead. We threw his body overboard.
The wind of that night brought on some pretty rough weather with a lot
of black clouds which persisted for several days. We didn’t know what
course we had been holding, and there was no way of finding out, as we
could no longer trust the compass, not knowing what Benson had done to it.
The long and the short of it was that we cruised about aimlessly until the
sun came out again. I’ll never forget that day or its surprises. We reckoned,
or rather guessed, that we were somewhere off the coast of Peru. The wind,
which had been blowing fitfully from the east, suddenly veered around into
the south, and presently we felt a sudden chill.
“Peru!” snorted Olson. “When were yez after smellin’ iceber-rgs off
Peru?”
Icebergs! “Icebergs, nothin’!” exclaimed one of the Englishmen. “Why,
man, they don’t come north of fourteen here in these waters.”
“Then,” replied Olson, “ye’re sout’ of fourteen, me b’y.”
We thought he was crazy; but he wasn’t, for that afternoon we sighted a
great berg south of us, and we’d been running north, we thought, for days. I
can tell you we were a discouraged lot; but we got a faint thrill of hope
early the next morning when the lookout bawled down the open hatch:
“Land! Land northwest by west!”
I think we were all sick for the sight of land. I know that I was; but my
interest was quickly dissipated by the sudden illness of three of the
Germans. Almost simultaneously they commenced vomiting. They couldn’t
suggest any explanation for it. I asked them what they had eaten, and found
they had eaten nothing other than the food cooked for all of us. “Have you
drunk anything?” I asked, for I knew that there was liquor aboard, and
medicines in the same locker.
“Only water,” moaned one of them. “We all drank water together this
morning. We opened a new tank. Maybe it was the water.”
I started an investigation which revealed a terrifying condition—some
one, probably Benson, had poisoned all the running water on the ship. It
would have been worse, though, had land not been in sight. The sight of
land filled us with renewed hope.
Benson was dead. We threw his body overboard.
The wind of that night brought on some pretty rough weather with a lot
of black clouds which persisted for several days. We didn’t know what
course we had been holding, and there was no way of finding out, as we
could no longer trust the compass, not knowing what Benson had done to it.
The long and the short of it was that we cruised about aimlessly until the
sun came out again. I’ll never forget that day or its surprises. We reckoned,
or rather guessed, that we were somewhere off the coast of Peru. The wind,
which had been blowing fitfully from the east, suddenly veered around into
the south, and presently we felt a sudden chill.
“Peru!” snorted Olson. “When were yez after smellin’ iceber-rgs off
Peru?”
Icebergs! “Icebergs, nothin’!” exclaimed one of the Englishmen. “Why,
man, they don’t come north of fourteen here in these waters.”
“Then,” replied Olson, “ye’re sout’ of fourteen, me b’y.”
We thought he was crazy; but he wasn’t, for that afternoon we sighted a
great berg south of us, and we’d been running north, we thought, for days. I
can tell you we were a discouraged lot; but we got a faint thrill of hope
early the next morning when the lookout bawled down the open hatch:
“Land! Land northwest by west!”
I think we were all sick for the sight of land. I know that I was; but my
interest was quickly dissipated by the sudden illness of three of the
Germans. Almost simultaneously they commenced vomiting. They couldn’t
suggest any explanation for it. I asked them what they had eaten, and found
they had eaten nothing other than the food cooked for all of us. “Have you
drunk anything?” I asked, for I knew that there was liquor aboard, and
medicines in the same locker.
“Only water,” moaned one of them. “We all drank water together this
morning. We opened a new tank. Maybe it was the water.”
I started an investigation which revealed a terrifying condition—some
one, probably Benson, had poisoned all the running water on the ship. It
would have been worse, though, had land not been in sight. The sight of
land filled us with renewed hope.
Page 40
Our course had been altered, and we were rapidly approaching what
appeared to be a precipitous headland. Cliffs, seemingly rising
perpendicularly out of the sea, faded away into the mist upon either hand as
we approached. The land before us might have been a continent, so mighty
appeared the shoreline; yet we knew that we must be thousands of miles
from the nearest western land-mass—New Zealand or Australia.
We took our bearings with our crude and inaccurate instruments; we
searched the chart; we cudgeled our brains; and at last it was Bradley who
suggested a solution. He was in the tower and watching the compass, to
which he called my attention. The needle was pointing straight toward the
land. Bradley swung the helm hard to starboard. I could feel the U-33
respond, and yet the arrow still clung straight and sure toward the distant
cliffs.
“What do you make of it?” I asked him.
“Did you ever hear of Caproni?” he asked.
“An early Italian navigator?” I returned.
“Yes; he followed Cook about 1721. He is scarcely mentioned even by
contemporaneous historians—probably because he got into political
difficulties on his return to Italy. It was the fashion to scoff at his claims, but
I recall reading one of his works—his only one, I believe—in which he
described a new continent in the south seas, a continent made up of ‘some
strange metal’ which attracted the compass; a rockbound, inhospitable
coast, without beach or harbor, which extended for hundreds of miles. He
could make no landing; nor in the several days he cruised about it did he see
sign of life. He called it Caprona and sailed away. I believe, sir, that we are
looking upon the coast of Caprona, uncharted and forgotten for two hundred
years.”
“If you are right, it might account for much of the deviation of the
compass during the past two days,” I suggested. “Caprona has been luring
us upon her deadly rocks. Well, we’ll accept her challenge. We’ll land upon
Caprona. Along that long front there must be a vulnerable spot. We will find
it, Bradley, for we must find it. We must find water on Caprona, or we must
die.”
And so we approached the coast upon which no living eyes had ever
rested. Straight from the ocean’s depths rose towering cliffs, shot with
brown and blues and greens—withered moss and lichen and the verdigris of
appeared to be a precipitous headland. Cliffs, seemingly rising
perpendicularly out of the sea, faded away into the mist upon either hand as
we approached. The land before us might have been a continent, so mighty
appeared the shoreline; yet we knew that we must be thousands of miles
from the nearest western land-mass—New Zealand or Australia.
We took our bearings with our crude and inaccurate instruments; we
searched the chart; we cudgeled our brains; and at last it was Bradley who
suggested a solution. He was in the tower and watching the compass, to
which he called my attention. The needle was pointing straight toward the
land. Bradley swung the helm hard to starboard. I could feel the U-33
respond, and yet the arrow still clung straight and sure toward the distant
cliffs.
“What do you make of it?” I asked him.
“Did you ever hear of Caproni?” he asked.
“An early Italian navigator?” I returned.
“Yes; he followed Cook about 1721. He is scarcely mentioned even by
contemporaneous historians—probably because he got into political
difficulties on his return to Italy. It was the fashion to scoff at his claims, but
I recall reading one of his works—his only one, I believe—in which he
described a new continent in the south seas, a continent made up of ‘some
strange metal’ which attracted the compass; a rockbound, inhospitable
coast, without beach or harbor, which extended for hundreds of miles. He
could make no landing; nor in the several days he cruised about it did he see
sign of life. He called it Caprona and sailed away. I believe, sir, that we are
looking upon the coast of Caprona, uncharted and forgotten for two hundred
years.”
“If you are right, it might account for much of the deviation of the
compass during the past two days,” I suggested. “Caprona has been luring
us upon her deadly rocks. Well, we’ll accept her challenge. We’ll land upon
Caprona. Along that long front there must be a vulnerable spot. We will find
it, Bradley, for we must find it. We must find water on Caprona, or we must
die.”
And so we approached the coast upon which no living eyes had ever
rested. Straight from the ocean’s depths rose towering cliffs, shot with
brown and blues and greens—withered moss and lichen and the verdigris of
Page 41
copper, and everywhere the rusty ocher of iron pyrites. The cliff-tops,
though ragged, were of such uniform height as to suggest the boundaries of
a great plateau, and now and again we caught glimpses of verdure topping
the rocky escarpment, as though bush or jungle-land had pushed outward
from a lush vegetation farther inland to signal to an unseeing world that
Caprona lived and joyed in life beyond her austere and repellent coast.
But metaphor, however poetic, never slaked a dry throat. To enjoy
Caprona’s romantic suggestions we must have water, and so we came in
close, always sounding, and skirted the shore. As close in as we dared
cruise, we found fathomless depths, and always the same undented
coastline of bald cliffs. As darkness threatened, we drew away and lay well
off the coast all night. We had not as yet really commenced to suffer for
lack of water; but I knew that it would not be long before we did, and so at
the first streak of dawn I moved in again and once more took up the
hopeless survey of the forbidding coast.
Toward noon we discovered a beach, the first we had seen. It was a
narrow strip of sand at the base of a part of the cliff that seemed lower than
any we had before scanned. At its foot, half buried in the sand, lay great
boulders, mute evidence that in a bygone age some mighty natural force had
crumpled Caprona’s barrier at this point. It was Bradley who first called our
attention to a strange object lying among the boulders above the surf.
“Looks like a man,” he said, and passed his glasses to me.
I looked long and carefully and could have sworn that the thing I saw
was the sprawled figure of a human being. Miss La Rue was on deck with
us. I turned and asked her to go below. Without a word she did as I bade.
Then I stripped, and as I did so, Nobs looked questioningly at me. He had
been wont at home to enter the surf with me, and evidently he had not
forgotten it.
“What are you going to do, sir?” asked Olson.
“I’m going to see what that thing is on shore,” I replied. “If it’s a man, it
may mean that Caprona is inhabited, or it may merely mean that some poor
devils were shipwrecked here. I ought to be able to tell from the clothing
which is more near the truth.
“How about sharks?” queried Olson. “Sure, you ought to carry a knoife.”
“Here you are, sir,” cried one of the men.
though ragged, were of such uniform height as to suggest the boundaries of
a great plateau, and now and again we caught glimpses of verdure topping
the rocky escarpment, as though bush or jungle-land had pushed outward
from a lush vegetation farther inland to signal to an unseeing world that
Caprona lived and joyed in life beyond her austere and repellent coast.
But metaphor, however poetic, never slaked a dry throat. To enjoy
Caprona’s romantic suggestions we must have water, and so we came in
close, always sounding, and skirted the shore. As close in as we dared
cruise, we found fathomless depths, and always the same undented
coastline of bald cliffs. As darkness threatened, we drew away and lay well
off the coast all night. We had not as yet really commenced to suffer for
lack of water; but I knew that it would not be long before we did, and so at
the first streak of dawn I moved in again and once more took up the
hopeless survey of the forbidding coast.
Toward noon we discovered a beach, the first we had seen. It was a
narrow strip of sand at the base of a part of the cliff that seemed lower than
any we had before scanned. At its foot, half buried in the sand, lay great
boulders, mute evidence that in a bygone age some mighty natural force had
crumpled Caprona’s barrier at this point. It was Bradley who first called our
attention to a strange object lying among the boulders above the surf.
“Looks like a man,” he said, and passed his glasses to me.
I looked long and carefully and could have sworn that the thing I saw
was the sprawled figure of a human being. Miss La Rue was on deck with
us. I turned and asked her to go below. Without a word she did as I bade.
Then I stripped, and as I did so, Nobs looked questioningly at me. He had
been wont at home to enter the surf with me, and evidently he had not
forgotten it.
“What are you going to do, sir?” asked Olson.
“I’m going to see what that thing is on shore,” I replied. “If it’s a man, it
may mean that Caprona is inhabited, or it may merely mean that some poor
devils were shipwrecked here. I ought to be able to tell from the clothing
which is more near the truth.
“How about sharks?” queried Olson. “Sure, you ought to carry a knoife.”
“Here you are, sir,” cried one of the men.
Page 42
It was a long slim blade he offered—one that I could carry between my
teeth—and so I accepted it gladly.
“Keep close in,” I directed Bradley, and then I dived over the side and
struck out for the narrow beach. There was another splash directly behind
me, and turning my head, I saw faithful old Nobs swimming valiantly in my
wake.
The surf was not heavy, and there was no undertow, so we made shore
easily, effecting an equally easy landing. The beach was composed largely
of small stones worn smooth by the action of water. There was little sand,
though from the deck of the U-33 the beach had appeared to be all sand,
and I saw no evidences of mollusca or crustacea such as are common to all
beaches I have previously seen. I attribute this to the fact of the smallness of
the beach, the enormous depth of surrounding water and the great distance
at which Caprona lies from her nearest neighbor.
As Nobs and I approached the recumbent figure farther up the beach, I
was appraised by my nose that whether man or not, the thing had once been
organic and alive, but that for some time it had been dead. Nobs halted,
sniffed and growled. A little later he sat down upon his haunches, raised his
muzzle to the heavens and bayed forth a most dismal howl. I shied a small
stone at him and bade him shut up—his uncanny noise made me nervous.
When I had come quite close to the thing, I still could not say whether it
had been man or beast. The carcass was badly swollen and partly
decomposed. There was no sign of clothing upon or about it. A fine,
brownish hair covered the chest and abdomen, and the face, the palms of
the hands, the feet, the shoulders and back were practically hairless. The
creature must have been about the height of a fair sized man; its features
were similar to those of a man; yet had it been a man?
I could not say, for it resembled an ape no more than it did a man. Its
large toes protruded laterally as do those of the semiarboreal peoples of
Borneo, the Philippines and other remote regions where low types still
persist. The countenance might have been that of a cross between
Pithecanthropus, the Java ape-man, and a daughter of the Piltdown race of
prehistoric Sussex. A wooden cudgel lay beside the corpse.
Now this fact set me thinking. There was no wood of any description in
sight. There was nothing about the beach to suggest a wrecked mariner.
There was absolutely nothing about the body to suggest that it might
teeth—and so I accepted it gladly.
“Keep close in,” I directed Bradley, and then I dived over the side and
struck out for the narrow beach. There was another splash directly behind
me, and turning my head, I saw faithful old Nobs swimming valiantly in my
wake.
The surf was not heavy, and there was no undertow, so we made shore
easily, effecting an equally easy landing. The beach was composed largely
of small stones worn smooth by the action of water. There was little sand,
though from the deck of the U-33 the beach had appeared to be all sand,
and I saw no evidences of mollusca or crustacea such as are common to all
beaches I have previously seen. I attribute this to the fact of the smallness of
the beach, the enormous depth of surrounding water and the great distance
at which Caprona lies from her nearest neighbor.
As Nobs and I approached the recumbent figure farther up the beach, I
was appraised by my nose that whether man or not, the thing had once been
organic and alive, but that for some time it had been dead. Nobs halted,
sniffed and growled. A little later he sat down upon his haunches, raised his
muzzle to the heavens and bayed forth a most dismal howl. I shied a small
stone at him and bade him shut up—his uncanny noise made me nervous.
When I had come quite close to the thing, I still could not say whether it
had been man or beast. The carcass was badly swollen and partly
decomposed. There was no sign of clothing upon or about it. A fine,
brownish hair covered the chest and abdomen, and the face, the palms of
the hands, the feet, the shoulders and back were practically hairless. The
creature must have been about the height of a fair sized man; its features
were similar to those of a man; yet had it been a man?
I could not say, for it resembled an ape no more than it did a man. Its
large toes protruded laterally as do those of the semiarboreal peoples of
Borneo, the Philippines and other remote regions where low types still
persist. The countenance might have been that of a cross between
Pithecanthropus, the Java ape-man, and a daughter of the Piltdown race of
prehistoric Sussex. A wooden cudgel lay beside the corpse.
Now this fact set me thinking. There was no wood of any description in
sight. There was nothing about the beach to suggest a wrecked mariner.
There was absolutely nothing about the body to suggest that it might
Page 43
possibly in life have known a maritime experience. It was the body of a low
type of man or a high type of beast. In neither instance would it have been
of a seafaring race. Therefore I deduced that it was native to Caprona—that
it lived inland, and that it had fallen or been hurled from the cliffs above.
Such being the case, Caprona was inhabitable, if not inhabited, by man; but
how to reach the inhabitable interior! That was the question. A closer view
of the cliffs than had been afforded me from the deck of the U-33 only
confirmed my conviction that no mortal man could scale those
perpendicular heights; there was not a finger-hold, not a toe-hold, upon
them. I turned away baffled.
Nobs and I met with no sharks upon our return journey to the submarine.
My report filled everyone with theories and speculations, and with renewed
hope and determination. They all reasoned along the same lines that I had
reasoned—the conclusions were obvious, but not the water. We were now
thirstier than ever.
The balance of that day we spent in continuing a minute and fruitless
exploration of the monotonous coast. There was not another break in the
frowning cliffs—not even another minute patch of pebbly beach. As the sun
fell, so did our spirits. I had tried to make advances to the girl again; but she
would have none of me, and so I was not only thirsty but otherwise sad and
downhearted. I was glad when the new day broke the hideous spell of a
sleepless night.
The morning’s search brought us no shred of hope. Caprona was
impregnable—that was the decision of all; yet we kept on. It must have
been about two bells of the afternoon watch that Bradley called my
attention to the branch of a tree, with leaves upon it, floating on the sea. “It
may have been carried down to the ocean by a river,” he suggested.
“Yes,” I replied, “it may have; it may have tumbled or been thrown off
the top of one of these cliffs.”
Bradley’s face fell. “I thought of that, too,” he replied, “but I wanted to
believe the other.”
“Right you are!” I cried. “We must believe the other until we prove it
false. We can’t afford to give up heart now, when we need heart most. The
branch was carried down by a river, and we are going to find that river.” I
smote my open palm with a clenched fist, to emphasize a determination
unsupported by hope. “There!” I cried suddenly. “See that, Bradley?” And I
type of man or a high type of beast. In neither instance would it have been
of a seafaring race. Therefore I deduced that it was native to Caprona—that
it lived inland, and that it had fallen or been hurled from the cliffs above.
Such being the case, Caprona was inhabitable, if not inhabited, by man; but
how to reach the inhabitable interior! That was the question. A closer view
of the cliffs than had been afforded me from the deck of the U-33 only
confirmed my conviction that no mortal man could scale those
perpendicular heights; there was not a finger-hold, not a toe-hold, upon
them. I turned away baffled.
Nobs and I met with no sharks upon our return journey to the submarine.
My report filled everyone with theories and speculations, and with renewed
hope and determination. They all reasoned along the same lines that I had
reasoned—the conclusions were obvious, but not the water. We were now
thirstier than ever.
The balance of that day we spent in continuing a minute and fruitless
exploration of the monotonous coast. There was not another break in the
frowning cliffs—not even another minute patch of pebbly beach. As the sun
fell, so did our spirits. I had tried to make advances to the girl again; but she
would have none of me, and so I was not only thirsty but otherwise sad and
downhearted. I was glad when the new day broke the hideous spell of a
sleepless night.
The morning’s search brought us no shred of hope. Caprona was
impregnable—that was the decision of all; yet we kept on. It must have
been about two bells of the afternoon watch that Bradley called my
attention to the branch of a tree, with leaves upon it, floating on the sea. “It
may have been carried down to the ocean by a river,” he suggested.
“Yes,” I replied, “it may have; it may have tumbled or been thrown off
the top of one of these cliffs.”
Bradley’s face fell. “I thought of that, too,” he replied, “but I wanted to
believe the other.”
“Right you are!” I cried. “We must believe the other until we prove it
false. We can’t afford to give up heart now, when we need heart most. The
branch was carried down by a river, and we are going to find that river.” I
smote my open palm with a clenched fist, to emphasize a determination
unsupported by hope. “There!” I cried suddenly. “See that, Bradley?” And I
Page 44
pointed at a spot closer to shore. “See that, man!” Some flowers and grasses
and another leafy branch floated toward us. We both scanned the water and
the coastline. Bradley evidently discovered something, or at least thought
that he had. He called down for a bucket and a rope, and when they were
passed up to him, he lowered the former into the sea and drew it in filled
with water. Of this he took a taste, and straightening up, looked into my
eyes with an expression of elation—as much as to say “I told you so!”
“This water is warm,” he announced, “and fresh!”
I grabbed the bucket and tasted its contents. The water was very warm,
and it was fresh, but there was a most unpleasant taste to it.
“Did you ever taste water from a stagnant pool full of tadpoles?” Bradley
asked.
“That’s it,” I exclaimed, “—that’s just the taste exactly, though I haven’t
experienced it since boyhood; but how can water from a flowing stream,
taste thus, and what the dickens makes it so warm? It must be at least 70 or
80 Fahrenheit, possibly higher.”
“Yes,” agreed Bradley, “I should say higher; but where does it come
from?”
“That is easily discovered now that we have found it,” I answered. “It
can’t come from the ocean; so it must come from the land. All that we have
to do is follow it, and sooner or later we shall come upon its source.”
We were already rather close in; but I ordered the U-33’s prow turned
inshore and we crept slowly along, constantly dipping up the water and
tasting it to assure ourselves that we didn’t get outside the fresh-water
current. There was a very light off-shore wind and scarcely any breakers, so
that the approach to the shore was continued without finding bottom; yet
though we were already quite close, we saw no indication of any indention
in the coast from which even a tiny brooklet might issue, and certainly no
mouth of a large river such as this must necessarily be to freshen the ocean
even two hundred yards from shore. The tide was running out, and this,
together with the strong flow of the freshwater current, would have
prevented our going against the cliffs even had we not been under power; as
it was we had to buck the combined forces in order to hold our position at
all. We came up to within twenty-five feet of the sheer wall, which loomed
high above us. There was no break in its forbidding face. As we watched the
face of the waters and searched the cliff’s high face, Olson suggested that
and another leafy branch floated toward us. We both scanned the water and
the coastline. Bradley evidently discovered something, or at least thought
that he had. He called down for a bucket and a rope, and when they were
passed up to him, he lowered the former into the sea and drew it in filled
with water. Of this he took a taste, and straightening up, looked into my
eyes with an expression of elation—as much as to say “I told you so!”
“This water is warm,” he announced, “and fresh!”
I grabbed the bucket and tasted its contents. The water was very warm,
and it was fresh, but there was a most unpleasant taste to it.
“Did you ever taste water from a stagnant pool full of tadpoles?” Bradley
asked.
“That’s it,” I exclaimed, “—that’s just the taste exactly, though I haven’t
experienced it since boyhood; but how can water from a flowing stream,
taste thus, and what the dickens makes it so warm? It must be at least 70 or
80 Fahrenheit, possibly higher.”
“Yes,” agreed Bradley, “I should say higher; but where does it come
from?”
“That is easily discovered now that we have found it,” I answered. “It
can’t come from the ocean; so it must come from the land. All that we have
to do is follow it, and sooner or later we shall come upon its source.”
We were already rather close in; but I ordered the U-33’s prow turned
inshore and we crept slowly along, constantly dipping up the water and
tasting it to assure ourselves that we didn’t get outside the fresh-water
current. There was a very light off-shore wind and scarcely any breakers, so
that the approach to the shore was continued without finding bottom; yet
though we were already quite close, we saw no indication of any indention
in the coast from which even a tiny brooklet might issue, and certainly no
mouth of a large river such as this must necessarily be to freshen the ocean
even two hundred yards from shore. The tide was running out, and this,
together with the strong flow of the freshwater current, would have
prevented our going against the cliffs even had we not been under power; as
it was we had to buck the combined forces in order to hold our position at
all. We came up to within twenty-five feet of the sheer wall, which loomed
high above us. There was no break in its forbidding face. As we watched the
face of the waters and searched the cliff’s high face, Olson suggested that
Page 45
the fresh water might come from a submarine geyser. This, he said, would
account for its heat; but even as he spoke a bush, covered thickly with
leaves and flowers, bubbled to the surface and floated off astern.
“Flowering shrubs don’t thrive in the subterranean caverns from which
geysers spring,” suggested Bradley.
Olson shook his head. “It beats me,” he said.
“I’ve got it!” I exclaimed suddenly. “Look there!” And I pointed at the
base of the cliff ahead of us, which the receding tide was gradually
exposing to our view. They all looked, and all saw what I had seen—the top
of a dark opening in the rock, through which water was pouring out into the
sea. “It’s the subterranean channel of an inland river,” I cried. “It flows
through a land covered with vegetation—and therefore a land upon which
the sun shines. No subterranean caverns produce any order of plant life
even remotely resembling what we have seen disgorged by this river.
Beyond those cliffs lie fertile lands and fresh water—perhaps, game!”
“Yis, sir,” said Olson, “behoind the cliffs! Ye spoke a true word, sir—
behoind!”
Bradley laughed—a rather sorry laugh, though. “You might as well call
our attention to the fact, sir,” he said, “that science has indicated that there
is fresh water and vegetation on Mars.”
“Not at all,” I rejoined. “A U-boat isn’t constructed to navigate space, but
it is designed to travel below the surface of the water.”
“You’d be after sailin’ into that blank pocket?” asked Olson.
“I would, Olson,” I replied. “We haven’t one chance for life in a hundred
thousand if we don’t find food and water upon Caprona. This water coming
out of the cliff is not salt; but neither is it fit to drink, though each of us has
drunk. It is fair to assume that inland the river is fed by pure streams, that
there are fruits and herbs and game. Shall we lie out here and die of thirst
and starvation with a land of plenty possibly only a few hundred yards
away? We have the means for navigating a subterranean river. Are we too
cowardly to utilize this means?”
“Be afther goin’ to it,” said Olson.
“I’m willing to see it through,” agreed Bradley.
“Then under the bottom, wi’ the best o’ luck an’ give ’em hell!” cried a
young fellow who had been in the trenches.
account for its heat; but even as he spoke a bush, covered thickly with
leaves and flowers, bubbled to the surface and floated off astern.
“Flowering shrubs don’t thrive in the subterranean caverns from which
geysers spring,” suggested Bradley.
Olson shook his head. “It beats me,” he said.
“I’ve got it!” I exclaimed suddenly. “Look there!” And I pointed at the
base of the cliff ahead of us, which the receding tide was gradually
exposing to our view. They all looked, and all saw what I had seen—the top
of a dark opening in the rock, through which water was pouring out into the
sea. “It’s the subterranean channel of an inland river,” I cried. “It flows
through a land covered with vegetation—and therefore a land upon which
the sun shines. No subterranean caverns produce any order of plant life
even remotely resembling what we have seen disgorged by this river.
Beyond those cliffs lie fertile lands and fresh water—perhaps, game!”
“Yis, sir,” said Olson, “behoind the cliffs! Ye spoke a true word, sir—
behoind!”
Bradley laughed—a rather sorry laugh, though. “You might as well call
our attention to the fact, sir,” he said, “that science has indicated that there
is fresh water and vegetation on Mars.”
“Not at all,” I rejoined. “A U-boat isn’t constructed to navigate space, but
it is designed to travel below the surface of the water.”
“You’d be after sailin’ into that blank pocket?” asked Olson.
“I would, Olson,” I replied. “We haven’t one chance for life in a hundred
thousand if we don’t find food and water upon Caprona. This water coming
out of the cliff is not salt; but neither is it fit to drink, though each of us has
drunk. It is fair to assume that inland the river is fed by pure streams, that
there are fruits and herbs and game. Shall we lie out here and die of thirst
and starvation with a land of plenty possibly only a few hundred yards
away? We have the means for navigating a subterranean river. Are we too
cowardly to utilize this means?”
“Be afther goin’ to it,” said Olson.
“I’m willing to see it through,” agreed Bradley.
“Then under the bottom, wi’ the best o’ luck an’ give ’em hell!” cried a
young fellow who had been in the trenches.
Page 46
“To the diving-stations!” I commanded, and in less than a minute the
deck was deserted, the conning-tower covers had slammed to and the U-33
was submerging—possibly for the last time. I know that I had this feeling,
and I think that most of the others did.
As we went down, I sat in the tower with the searchlight projecting its
seemingly feeble rays ahead. We submerged very slowly and without
headway more than sufficient to keep her nose in the right direction, and as
we went down, I saw outlined ahead of us the black opening in the great
cliff. It was an opening that would have admitted a half-dozen U-boats at
one and the same time, roughly cylindrical in contour—and dark as the pit
of perdition.
As I gave the command which sent the U-33 slowly ahead, I could not
but feel a certain uncanny presentiment of evil. Where were we going?
What lay at the end of this great sewer? Had we bidden farewell forever to
the sunlight and life, or were there before us dangers even greater than
those which we now faced? I tried to keep my mind from vain imagining by
calling everything which I observed to the eager ears below. I was the eyes
of the whole company, and I did my best not to fail them. We had advanced
a hundred yards, perhaps, when our first danger confronted us. Just ahead
was a sharp right-angle turn in the tunnel. I could see the river’s flotsam
hurtling against the rocky wall upon the left as it was driven on by the
mighty current, and I feared for the safety of the U-33 in making so sharp a
turn under such adverse conditions; but there was nothing for it but to try. I
didn’t warn my fellows of the danger—it could have but caused them
useless apprehension, for if we were to be smashed against the rocky wall,
no power on earth could avert the quick end that would come to us. I gave
the command full speed ahead and went charging toward the menace. I was
forced to approach the dangerous left-hand wall in order to make the turn,
and I depended upon the power of the motors to carry us through the
surging waters in safety. Well, we made it; but it was a narrow squeak. As
we swung around, the full force of the current caught us and drove the stern
against the rocks; there was a thud which sent a tremor through the whole
craft, and then a moment of nasty grinding as the steel hull scraped the rock
wall. I expected momentarily the inrush of waters that would seal our
doom; but presently from below came the welcome word that all was well.
deck was deserted, the conning-tower covers had slammed to and the U-33
was submerging—possibly for the last time. I know that I had this feeling,
and I think that most of the others did.
As we went down, I sat in the tower with the searchlight projecting its
seemingly feeble rays ahead. We submerged very slowly and without
headway more than sufficient to keep her nose in the right direction, and as
we went down, I saw outlined ahead of us the black opening in the great
cliff. It was an opening that would have admitted a half-dozen U-boats at
one and the same time, roughly cylindrical in contour—and dark as the pit
of perdition.
As I gave the command which sent the U-33 slowly ahead, I could not
but feel a certain uncanny presentiment of evil. Where were we going?
What lay at the end of this great sewer? Had we bidden farewell forever to
the sunlight and life, or were there before us dangers even greater than
those which we now faced? I tried to keep my mind from vain imagining by
calling everything which I observed to the eager ears below. I was the eyes
of the whole company, and I did my best not to fail them. We had advanced
a hundred yards, perhaps, when our first danger confronted us. Just ahead
was a sharp right-angle turn in the tunnel. I could see the river’s flotsam
hurtling against the rocky wall upon the left as it was driven on by the
mighty current, and I feared for the safety of the U-33 in making so sharp a
turn under such adverse conditions; but there was nothing for it but to try. I
didn’t warn my fellows of the danger—it could have but caused them
useless apprehension, for if we were to be smashed against the rocky wall,
no power on earth could avert the quick end that would come to us. I gave
the command full speed ahead and went charging toward the menace. I was
forced to approach the dangerous left-hand wall in order to make the turn,
and I depended upon the power of the motors to carry us through the
surging waters in safety. Well, we made it; but it was a narrow squeak. As
we swung around, the full force of the current caught us and drove the stern
against the rocks; there was a thud which sent a tremor through the whole
craft, and then a moment of nasty grinding as the steel hull scraped the rock
wall. I expected momentarily the inrush of waters that would seal our
doom; but presently from below came the welcome word that all was well.
Page 47
In another fifty yards there was a second turn, this time toward the left!
but it was more of a gentle curve, and we took it without trouble. After that
it was plain sailing, though as far as I could know, there might be most
anything ahead of us, and my nerves strained to the snapping-point every
instant. After the second turn the channel ran comparatively straight for
between one hundred and fifty and two hundred yards. The waters grew
suddenly lighter, and my spirits rose accordingly. I shouted down to those
below that I saw daylight ahead, and a great shout of thanksgiving
reverberated through the ship. A moment later we emerged into sunlit water,
and immediately I raised the periscope and looked about me upon the
strangest landscape I had ever seen.
We were in the middle of a broad and now sluggish river the banks of
which were lined by giant, arboraceous ferns, raising their mighty fronds
fifty, one hundred, two hundred feet into the quiet air. Close by us
something rose to the surface of the river and dashed at the periscope. I had
a vision of wide, distended jaws, and then all was blotted out. A shiver ran
down into the tower as the thing closed upon the periscope. A moment later
it was gone, and I could see again. Above the trees there soared into my
vision a huge thing on batlike wings—a creature large as a large whale, but
fashioned more after the order of a lizard. Then again something charged
the periscope and blotted out the mirror. I will confess that I was almost
gasping for breath as I gave the commands to emerge. Into what sort of
strange land had fate guided us?
The instant the deck was awash, I opened the conning-tower hatch and
stepped out. In another minute the deck-hatch lifted, and those who were
not on duty below streamed up the ladder, Olson bringing Nobs under one
arm. For several minutes no one spoke; I think they must each have been as
overcome by awe as was I. All about us was a flora and fauna as strange
and wonderful to us as might have been those upon a distant planet had we
suddenly been miraculously transported through ether to an unknown
world. Even the grass upon the nearer bank was unearthly—lush and high it
grew, and each blade bore upon its tip a brilliant flower—violet or yellow
or carmine or blue—making as gorgeous a sward as human imagination
might conceive. But the life! It teemed. The tall, fernlike trees were alive
with monkeys, snakes, and lizards. Huge insects hummed and buzzed hither
and thither. Mighty forms could be seen moving upon the ground in the
thick forest, while the bosom of the river wriggled with living things, and
but it was more of a gentle curve, and we took it without trouble. After that
it was plain sailing, though as far as I could know, there might be most
anything ahead of us, and my nerves strained to the snapping-point every
instant. After the second turn the channel ran comparatively straight for
between one hundred and fifty and two hundred yards. The waters grew
suddenly lighter, and my spirits rose accordingly. I shouted down to those
below that I saw daylight ahead, and a great shout of thanksgiving
reverberated through the ship. A moment later we emerged into sunlit water,
and immediately I raised the periscope and looked about me upon the
strangest landscape I had ever seen.
We were in the middle of a broad and now sluggish river the banks of
which were lined by giant, arboraceous ferns, raising their mighty fronds
fifty, one hundred, two hundred feet into the quiet air. Close by us
something rose to the surface of the river and dashed at the periscope. I had
a vision of wide, distended jaws, and then all was blotted out. A shiver ran
down into the tower as the thing closed upon the periscope. A moment later
it was gone, and I could see again. Above the trees there soared into my
vision a huge thing on batlike wings—a creature large as a large whale, but
fashioned more after the order of a lizard. Then again something charged
the periscope and blotted out the mirror. I will confess that I was almost
gasping for breath as I gave the commands to emerge. Into what sort of
strange land had fate guided us?
The instant the deck was awash, I opened the conning-tower hatch and
stepped out. In another minute the deck-hatch lifted, and those who were
not on duty below streamed up the ladder, Olson bringing Nobs under one
arm. For several minutes no one spoke; I think they must each have been as
overcome by awe as was I. All about us was a flora and fauna as strange
and wonderful to us as might have been those upon a distant planet had we
suddenly been miraculously transported through ether to an unknown
world. Even the grass upon the nearer bank was unearthly—lush and high it
grew, and each blade bore upon its tip a brilliant flower—violet or yellow
or carmine or blue—making as gorgeous a sward as human imagination
might conceive. But the life! It teemed. The tall, fernlike trees were alive
with monkeys, snakes, and lizards. Huge insects hummed and buzzed hither
and thither. Mighty forms could be seen moving upon the ground in the
thick forest, while the bosom of the river wriggled with living things, and
Page 48
above flapped the wings of gigantic creatures such as we are taught have
been extinct throughout countless ages.
“Look!” cried Olson. “Would you look at the giraffe comin’ up out o’ the
bottom of the say?” We looked in the direction he pointed and saw a long,
glossy neck surmounted by a small head rising above the surface of the
river. Presently the back of the creature was exposed, brown and glossy as
the water dripped from it. It turned its eyes upon us, opened its lizard-like
mouth, emitted a shrill hiss and came for us. The thing must have been
sixteen or eighteen feet in length and closely resembled pictures I had seen
of restored plesiosaurs of the lower Jurassic. It charged us as savagely as a
mad bull, and one would have thought it intended to destroy and devour the
mighty U-boat, as I verily believe it did intend.
We were moving slowly up the river as the creature bore down upon us
with distended jaws. The long neck was far outstretched, and the four
flippers with which it swam were working with powerful strokes, carrying
it forward at a rapid pace. When it reached the craft’s side, the jaws closed
upon one of the stanchions of the deck rail and tore it from its socket as
though it had been a toothpick stuck in putty. At this exhibition of titanic
strength I think we all simultaneously stepped backward, and Bradley drew
his revolver and fired. The bullet struck the thing in the neck, just above its
body; but instead of disabling it, merely increased its rage. Its hissing rose
to a shrill scream as it raised half its body out of water onto the sloping
sides of the hull of the U-33 and endeavored to scramble upon the deck to
devour us. A dozen shots rang out as we who were armed drew our pistols
and fired at the thing; but though struck several times, it showed no signs of
succumbing and only floundered farther aboard the submarine.
I had noticed that the girl had come on deck and was standing not far
behind me, and when I saw the danger to which we were all exposed, I
turned and forced her toward the hatch. We had not spoken for some days,
and we did not speak now; but she gave me a disdainful look, which was
quite as eloquent as words, and broke loose from my grasp. I saw I could do
nothing with her unless I exerted force, and so I turned with my back
toward her that I might be in a position to shield her from the strange reptile
should it really succeed in reaching the deck; and as I did so I saw the thing
raise one flipper over the rail, dart its head forward and with the quickness
of lightning seize upon one of the boches. I ran forward, discharging my
been extinct throughout countless ages.
“Look!” cried Olson. “Would you look at the giraffe comin’ up out o’ the
bottom of the say?” We looked in the direction he pointed and saw a long,
glossy neck surmounted by a small head rising above the surface of the
river. Presently the back of the creature was exposed, brown and glossy as
the water dripped from it. It turned its eyes upon us, opened its lizard-like
mouth, emitted a shrill hiss and came for us. The thing must have been
sixteen or eighteen feet in length and closely resembled pictures I had seen
of restored plesiosaurs of the lower Jurassic. It charged us as savagely as a
mad bull, and one would have thought it intended to destroy and devour the
mighty U-boat, as I verily believe it did intend.
We were moving slowly up the river as the creature bore down upon us
with distended jaws. The long neck was far outstretched, and the four
flippers with which it swam were working with powerful strokes, carrying
it forward at a rapid pace. When it reached the craft’s side, the jaws closed
upon one of the stanchions of the deck rail and tore it from its socket as
though it had been a toothpick stuck in putty. At this exhibition of titanic
strength I think we all simultaneously stepped backward, and Bradley drew
his revolver and fired. The bullet struck the thing in the neck, just above its
body; but instead of disabling it, merely increased its rage. Its hissing rose
to a shrill scream as it raised half its body out of water onto the sloping
sides of the hull of the U-33 and endeavored to scramble upon the deck to
devour us. A dozen shots rang out as we who were armed drew our pistols
and fired at the thing; but though struck several times, it showed no signs of
succumbing and only floundered farther aboard the submarine.
I had noticed that the girl had come on deck and was standing not far
behind me, and when I saw the danger to which we were all exposed, I
turned and forced her toward the hatch. We had not spoken for some days,
and we did not speak now; but she gave me a disdainful look, which was
quite as eloquent as words, and broke loose from my grasp. I saw I could do
nothing with her unless I exerted force, and so I turned with my back
toward her that I might be in a position to shield her from the strange reptile
should it really succeed in reaching the deck; and as I did so I saw the thing
raise one flipper over the rail, dart its head forward and with the quickness
of lightning seize upon one of the boches. I ran forward, discharging my
Page 49
pistol into the creature’s body in an effort to force it to relinquish its prey;
but I might as profitably have shot at the sun.
Shrieking and screaming, the German was dragged from the deck, and
the moment the reptile was clear of the boat, it dived beneath the surface of
the water with its terrified prey. I think we were all more or less shaken by
the frightfulness of the tragedy—until Olson remarked that the balance of
power now rested where it belonged. Following the death of Benson we had
been nine and nine—nine Germans and nine “Allies,” as we called
ourselves, now there were but eight Germans. We never counted the girl on
either side, I suppose because she was a girl, though we knew well enough
now that she was ours.
And so Olson’s remark helped to clear the atmosphere for the Allies at
least, and then our attention was once more directed toward the river, for
around us there had sprung up a perfect bedlam of screams and hisses and a
seething caldron of hideous reptiles, devoid of fear and filled only with
hunger and with rage. They clambered, squirmed and wriggled to the deck,
forcing us steadily backward, though we emptied our pistols into them.
There were all sorts and conditions of horrible things—huge, hideous,
grotesque, monstrous—a veritable Mesozoic nightmare. I saw that the girl
was gotten below as quickly as possible, and she took Nobs with her—poor
Nobs had nearly barked his head off; and I think, too, that for the first time
since his littlest puppyhood he had known fear; nor can I blame him. After
the girl I sent Bradley and most of the Allies and then the Germans who
were on deck—von Schoenvorts being still in irons below.
The creatures were approaching perilously close before I dropped
through the hatchway and slammed down the cover. Then I went into the
tower and ordered full speed ahead, hoping to distance the fearsome things;
but it was useless. Not only could any of them easily outdistance the U-33,
but the further upstream we progressed the greater the number of our
besiegers, until fearful of navigating a strange river at high speed, I gave
orders to reduce and moved slowly and majestically through the plunging,
hissing mass. I was mighty glad that our entrance into the interior of
Caprona had been inside a submarine rather than in any other form of
vessel. I could readily understand how it might have been that Caprona had
been invaded in the past by venturesome navigators without word of it ever
but I might as profitably have shot at the sun.
Shrieking and screaming, the German was dragged from the deck, and
the moment the reptile was clear of the boat, it dived beneath the surface of
the water with its terrified prey. I think we were all more or less shaken by
the frightfulness of the tragedy—until Olson remarked that the balance of
power now rested where it belonged. Following the death of Benson we had
been nine and nine—nine Germans and nine “Allies,” as we called
ourselves, now there were but eight Germans. We never counted the girl on
either side, I suppose because she was a girl, though we knew well enough
now that she was ours.
And so Olson’s remark helped to clear the atmosphere for the Allies at
least, and then our attention was once more directed toward the river, for
around us there had sprung up a perfect bedlam of screams and hisses and a
seething caldron of hideous reptiles, devoid of fear and filled only with
hunger and with rage. They clambered, squirmed and wriggled to the deck,
forcing us steadily backward, though we emptied our pistols into them.
There were all sorts and conditions of horrible things—huge, hideous,
grotesque, monstrous—a veritable Mesozoic nightmare. I saw that the girl
was gotten below as quickly as possible, and she took Nobs with her—poor
Nobs had nearly barked his head off; and I think, too, that for the first time
since his littlest puppyhood he had known fear; nor can I blame him. After
the girl I sent Bradley and most of the Allies and then the Germans who
were on deck—von Schoenvorts being still in irons below.
The creatures were approaching perilously close before I dropped
through the hatchway and slammed down the cover. Then I went into the
tower and ordered full speed ahead, hoping to distance the fearsome things;
but it was useless. Not only could any of them easily outdistance the U-33,
but the further upstream we progressed the greater the number of our
besiegers, until fearful of navigating a strange river at high speed, I gave
orders to reduce and moved slowly and majestically through the plunging,
hissing mass. I was mighty glad that our entrance into the interior of
Caprona had been inside a submarine rather than in any other form of
vessel. I could readily understand how it might have been that Caprona had
been invaded in the past by venturesome navigators without word of it ever
Page 50
reaching the outside world, for I can assure you that only by submarine
could man pass up that great sluggish river, alive.
We proceeded up the river for some forty miles before darkness overtook
us. I was afraid to submerge and lie on the bottom overnight for fear that the
mud might be deep enough to hold us, and as we could not hold with the
anchor, I ran in close to shore, and in a brief interim of attack from the
reptiles we made fast to a large tree. We also dipped up some of the river
water and found it, though quite warm, a little sweeter than before. We had
food enough, and with the water we were all quite refreshed; but we missed
fresh meat. It had been weeks, now, since we had tasted it, and the sight of
the reptiles gave me an idea—that a steak or two from one of them might
not be bad eating. So I went on deck with a rifle, twenty of which were
aboard the U-33. At sight of me a huge thing charged and climbed to the
deck. I retreated to the top of the conning-tower, and when it had raised its
mighty bulk to the level of the little deck on which I stood, I let it have a
bullet right between the eyes.
The thing stopped then and looked at me a moment as much as to say:
“Why this thing has a stinger! I must be careful.” And then it reached out its
long neck and opened its mighty jaws and grabbed for me; but I wasn’t
there. I had tumbled backward into the tower, and I mighty near killed
myself doing it. When I glanced up, that little head on the end of its long
neck was coming straight down on top of me, and once more I tumbled into
greater safety, sprawling upon the floor of the centrale.
Olson was looking up, and seeing what was poking about in the tower,
ran for an ax; nor did he hesitate a moment when he returned with one, but
sprang up the ladder and commenced chopping away at that hideous face.
The thing didn’t have sufficient brainpan to entertain more than a single
idea at once. Though chopped and hacked, and with a bullethole between its
eyes, it still persisted madly in its attempt to get inside the tower and devour
Olson, though its body was many times the diameter of the hatch; nor did it
cease its efforts until after Olson had succeeded in decapitating it. Then the
two men went on deck through the main hatch, and while one kept watch,
the other cut a hind quarter off Plesiosaurus Olsoni, as Bradley dubbed the
thing. Meantime Olson cut off the long neck, saying that it would make fine
soup. By the time we had cleared away the blood and refuse in the tower,
the cook had juicy steaks and a steaming broth upon the electric stove, and
could man pass up that great sluggish river, alive.
We proceeded up the river for some forty miles before darkness overtook
us. I was afraid to submerge and lie on the bottom overnight for fear that the
mud might be deep enough to hold us, and as we could not hold with the
anchor, I ran in close to shore, and in a brief interim of attack from the
reptiles we made fast to a large tree. We also dipped up some of the river
water and found it, though quite warm, a little sweeter than before. We had
food enough, and with the water we were all quite refreshed; but we missed
fresh meat. It had been weeks, now, since we had tasted it, and the sight of
the reptiles gave me an idea—that a steak or two from one of them might
not be bad eating. So I went on deck with a rifle, twenty of which were
aboard the U-33. At sight of me a huge thing charged and climbed to the
deck. I retreated to the top of the conning-tower, and when it had raised its
mighty bulk to the level of the little deck on which I stood, I let it have a
bullet right between the eyes.
The thing stopped then and looked at me a moment as much as to say:
“Why this thing has a stinger! I must be careful.” And then it reached out its
long neck and opened its mighty jaws and grabbed for me; but I wasn’t
there. I had tumbled backward into the tower, and I mighty near killed
myself doing it. When I glanced up, that little head on the end of its long
neck was coming straight down on top of me, and once more I tumbled into
greater safety, sprawling upon the floor of the centrale.
Olson was looking up, and seeing what was poking about in the tower,
ran for an ax; nor did he hesitate a moment when he returned with one, but
sprang up the ladder and commenced chopping away at that hideous face.
The thing didn’t have sufficient brainpan to entertain more than a single
idea at once. Though chopped and hacked, and with a bullethole between its
eyes, it still persisted madly in its attempt to get inside the tower and devour
Olson, though its body was many times the diameter of the hatch; nor did it
cease its efforts until after Olson had succeeded in decapitating it. Then the
two men went on deck through the main hatch, and while one kept watch,
the other cut a hind quarter off Plesiosaurus Olsoni, as Bradley dubbed the
thing. Meantime Olson cut off the long neck, saying that it would make fine
soup. By the time we had cleared away the blood and refuse in the tower,
the cook had juicy steaks and a steaming broth upon the electric stove, and
Page 51
the aroma arising from P. Olsoni filled us all with a hitherto unfelt
admiration for him and all his kind.
admiration for him and all his kind.
Page 52
Chapter 5
The steaks we had that night, and they were fine; and the following
morning we tasted the broth. It seemed odd to be eating a creature that
should, by all the laws of paleontology, have been extinct for several
million years. It gave one a feeling of newness that was almost
embarrassing, although it didn’t seem to embarrass our appetites. Olson ate
until I thought he would burst.
The girl ate with us that night at the little officers’ mess just back of the
torpedo compartment. The narrow table was unfolded; the four stools were
set out; and for the first time in days we sat down to eat, and for the first
time in weeks we had something to eat other than the monotony of the short
rations of an impoverished U-boat. Nobs sat between the girl and me and
was fed with morsels of the Plesiosaurus steak, at the risk of forever
contaminating his manners. He looked at me sheepishly all the time, for he
knew that no well-bred dog should eat at table; but the poor fellow was so
wasted from improper food that I couldn’t enjoy my own meal had he been
denied an immediate share in it; and anyway Lys wanted to feed him. So
there you are.
Lys was coldly polite to me and sweetly gracious to Bradley and Olson.
She wasn’t of the gushing type, I knew; so I didn’t expect much from her
and was duly grateful for the few morsels of attention she threw upon the
floor to me. We had a pleasant meal, with only one unfortunate occurrence
—when Olson suggested that possibly the creature we were eating was the
same one that ate the German. It was some time before we could persuade
the girl to continue her meal, but at last Bradley prevailed upon her,
pointing out that we had come upstream nearly forty miles since the boche
had been seized, and that during that time we had seen literally thousands of
these denizens of the river, indicating that the chances were very remote
that this was the same Plesiosaur. “And anyway,” he concluded, “it was
only a scheme of Mr. Olson’s to get all the steaks for himself.”
The steaks we had that night, and they were fine; and the following
morning we tasted the broth. It seemed odd to be eating a creature that
should, by all the laws of paleontology, have been extinct for several
million years. It gave one a feeling of newness that was almost
embarrassing, although it didn’t seem to embarrass our appetites. Olson ate
until I thought he would burst.
The girl ate with us that night at the little officers’ mess just back of the
torpedo compartment. The narrow table was unfolded; the four stools were
set out; and for the first time in days we sat down to eat, and for the first
time in weeks we had something to eat other than the monotony of the short
rations of an impoverished U-boat. Nobs sat between the girl and me and
was fed with morsels of the Plesiosaurus steak, at the risk of forever
contaminating his manners. He looked at me sheepishly all the time, for he
knew that no well-bred dog should eat at table; but the poor fellow was so
wasted from improper food that I couldn’t enjoy my own meal had he been
denied an immediate share in it; and anyway Lys wanted to feed him. So
there you are.
Lys was coldly polite to me and sweetly gracious to Bradley and Olson.
She wasn’t of the gushing type, I knew; so I didn’t expect much from her
and was duly grateful for the few morsels of attention she threw upon the
floor to me. We had a pleasant meal, with only one unfortunate occurrence
—when Olson suggested that possibly the creature we were eating was the
same one that ate the German. It was some time before we could persuade
the girl to continue her meal, but at last Bradley prevailed upon her,
pointing out that we had come upstream nearly forty miles since the boche
had been seized, and that during that time we had seen literally thousands of
these denizens of the river, indicating that the chances were very remote
that this was the same Plesiosaur. “And anyway,” he concluded, “it was
only a scheme of Mr. Olson’s to get all the steaks for himself.”
Page 53
We discussed the future and ventured opinions as to what lay before us;
but we could only theorize at best, for none of us knew. If the whole land
was infested by these and similar horrid monsters, life would be impossible
upon it, and we decided that we would only search long enough to find and
take aboard fresh water and such meat and fruits as might be safely
procurable and then retrace our way beneath the cliffs to the open sea.
And so at last we turned into our narrow bunks, hopeful, happy and at
peace with ourselves, our lives and our God, to awaken the following
morning refreshed and still optimistic. We had an easy time getting away—
as we learned later, because the saurians do not commence to feed until late
in the morning. From noon to midnight their curve of activity is at its
height, while from dawn to about nine o’clock it is lowest. As a matter of
fact, we didn’t see one of them all the time we were getting under way,
though I had the cannon raised to the deck and manned against an assault. I
hoped, but I was none too sure, that shells might discourage them. The trees
were full of monkeys of all sizes and shades, and once we thought we saw a
manlike creature watching us from the depth of the forest.
Shortly after we resumed our course upstream, we saw the mouth of
another and smaller river emptying into the main channel from the south—
that is, upon our right; and almost immediately after we came upon a large
island five or six miles in length; and at fifty miles there was a still larger
river than the last coming in from the northwest, the course of the main
stream having now changed to northeast by southwest. The water was quite
free from reptiles, and the vegetation upon the banks of the river had altered
to more open and parklike forest, with eucalyptus and acacia mingled with a
scattering of tree ferns, as though two distinct periods of geologic time had
overlapped and merged. The grass, too, was less flowering, though there
were still gorgeous patches mottling the greensward; and lastly, the fauna
was less multitudinous.
Six or seven miles farther, and the river widened considerably; before us
opened an expanse of water to the farther horizon, and then we sailed out
upon an inland sea so large that only a shore-line upon our side was visible
to us. The waters all about us were alive with life. There were still a few
reptiles; but there were fish by the thousands, by the millions.
The water of the inland sea was very warm, almost hot, and the
atmosphere was hot and heavy above it. It seemed strange that beyond the
but we could only theorize at best, for none of us knew. If the whole land
was infested by these and similar horrid monsters, life would be impossible
upon it, and we decided that we would only search long enough to find and
take aboard fresh water and such meat and fruits as might be safely
procurable and then retrace our way beneath the cliffs to the open sea.
And so at last we turned into our narrow bunks, hopeful, happy and at
peace with ourselves, our lives and our God, to awaken the following
morning refreshed and still optimistic. We had an easy time getting away—
as we learned later, because the saurians do not commence to feed until late
in the morning. From noon to midnight their curve of activity is at its
height, while from dawn to about nine o’clock it is lowest. As a matter of
fact, we didn’t see one of them all the time we were getting under way,
though I had the cannon raised to the deck and manned against an assault. I
hoped, but I was none too sure, that shells might discourage them. The trees
were full of monkeys of all sizes and shades, and once we thought we saw a
manlike creature watching us from the depth of the forest.
Shortly after we resumed our course upstream, we saw the mouth of
another and smaller river emptying into the main channel from the south—
that is, upon our right; and almost immediately after we came upon a large
island five or six miles in length; and at fifty miles there was a still larger
river than the last coming in from the northwest, the course of the main
stream having now changed to northeast by southwest. The water was quite
free from reptiles, and the vegetation upon the banks of the river had altered
to more open and parklike forest, with eucalyptus and acacia mingled with a
scattering of tree ferns, as though two distinct periods of geologic time had
overlapped and merged. The grass, too, was less flowering, though there
were still gorgeous patches mottling the greensward; and lastly, the fauna
was less multitudinous.
Six or seven miles farther, and the river widened considerably; before us
opened an expanse of water to the farther horizon, and then we sailed out
upon an inland sea so large that only a shore-line upon our side was visible
to us. The waters all about us were alive with life. There were still a few
reptiles; but there were fish by the thousands, by the millions.
The water of the inland sea was very warm, almost hot, and the
atmosphere was hot and heavy above it. It seemed strange that beyond the
Page 54
buttressed walls of Caprona icebergs floated and the south wind was biting,
for only a gentle breeze moved across the face of these living waters, and
that was damp and warm. Gradually, we commenced to divest ourselves of
our clothing, retaining only sufficient for modesty; but the sun was not hot.
It was more the heat of a steam-room than of an oven.
We coasted up the shore of the lake in a north-westerly direction,
sounding all the time. We found the lake deep and the bottom rocky and
steeply shelving toward the center, and once when I moved straight out
from shore to take other soundings we could find no bottom whatsoever. In
open spaces along the shore we caught occasional glimpses of the distant
cliffs, and here they appeared only a trifle less precipitous than those which
bound Caprona on the seaward side. My theory is that in a far distant era
Caprona was a mighty mountain—perhaps the world’s mightiest mountain
—and that in some titanic eruption volcanic action blew off the entire crest,
blew thousands of feet of the mountain upward and outward and onto the
surrounding continent, leaving a great crater; and then, possibly, the
continent sank as ancient continents have been known to do, leaving only
the summit of Caprona above the sea. The encircling walls, the central lake,
the hot springs which feed the lake, all point to such a conclusion, and the
fauna and the flora bear indisputable evidence that Caprona was once part
of some great land-mass.
As we cruised up along the coast, the landscape continued a more or less
open forest, with here and there a small plain where we saw animals
grazing. With my glass I could make out a species of large red deer, some
antelope and what appeared to be a species of horse; and once I saw the
shaggy form of what might have been a monstrous bison. Here was game a
plenty! There seemed little danger of starving upon Caprona. The game,
however, seemed wary; for the instant the animals discovered us, they threw
up their heads and tails and went cavorting off, those farther inland
following the example of the others until all were lost in the mazes of the
distant forest. Only the great, shaggy ox stood his ground. With lowered
head he watched us until we had passed, and then continued feeding.
About twenty miles up the coast from the mouth of the river we
encountered low cliffs of sandstone, broken and tortured evidence of the
great upheaval which had torn Caprona asunder in the past, intermingling
for only a gentle breeze moved across the face of these living waters, and
that was damp and warm. Gradually, we commenced to divest ourselves of
our clothing, retaining only sufficient for modesty; but the sun was not hot.
It was more the heat of a steam-room than of an oven.
We coasted up the shore of the lake in a north-westerly direction,
sounding all the time. We found the lake deep and the bottom rocky and
steeply shelving toward the center, and once when I moved straight out
from shore to take other soundings we could find no bottom whatsoever. In
open spaces along the shore we caught occasional glimpses of the distant
cliffs, and here they appeared only a trifle less precipitous than those which
bound Caprona on the seaward side. My theory is that in a far distant era
Caprona was a mighty mountain—perhaps the world’s mightiest mountain
—and that in some titanic eruption volcanic action blew off the entire crest,
blew thousands of feet of the mountain upward and outward and onto the
surrounding continent, leaving a great crater; and then, possibly, the
continent sank as ancient continents have been known to do, leaving only
the summit of Caprona above the sea. The encircling walls, the central lake,
the hot springs which feed the lake, all point to such a conclusion, and the
fauna and the flora bear indisputable evidence that Caprona was once part
of some great land-mass.
As we cruised up along the coast, the landscape continued a more or less
open forest, with here and there a small plain where we saw animals
grazing. With my glass I could make out a species of large red deer, some
antelope and what appeared to be a species of horse; and once I saw the
shaggy form of what might have been a monstrous bison. Here was game a
plenty! There seemed little danger of starving upon Caprona. The game,
however, seemed wary; for the instant the animals discovered us, they threw
up their heads and tails and went cavorting off, those farther inland
following the example of the others until all were lost in the mazes of the
distant forest. Only the great, shaggy ox stood his ground. With lowered
head he watched us until we had passed, and then continued feeding.
About twenty miles up the coast from the mouth of the river we
encountered low cliffs of sandstone, broken and tortured evidence of the
great upheaval which had torn Caprona asunder in the past, intermingling
Page 55
upon a common level the rock formations of widely separated eras, fusing
some and leaving others untouched.
We ran along beside them for a matter of ten miles, arriving off a broad
cleft which led into what appeared to be another lake. As we were in search
of pure water, we did not wish to overlook any portion of the coast, and so
after sounding and finding that we had ample depth, I ran the U-33 between
head-lands into as pretty a landlocked harbor as sailormen could care to see,
with good water right up to within a few yards of the shore. As we cruised
slowly along, two of the boches again saw what they believed to be a man,
or manlike creature, watching us from a fringe of trees a hundred yards
inland, and shortly after we discovered the mouth of a small stream
emptying into the bay. It was the first stream we had found since leaving the
river, and I at once made preparations to test its water. To land, it would be
necessary to run the U-33 close in to the shore, at least as close as we could,
for even these waters were infested, though, not so thickly, by savage
reptiles. I ordered sufficient water let into the diving-tanks to lower us about
a foot, and then I ran the bow slowly toward the shore, confident that
should we run aground, we still had sufficient lifting force to free us when
the water should be pumped out of the tanks; but the bow nosed its way
gently into the reeds and touched the shore with the keel still clear.
My men were all armed now with both rifles and pistols, each having
plenty of ammunition. I ordered one of the Germans ashore with a line, and
sent two of my own men to guard him, for from what little we had seen of
Caprona, or Caspak as we learned later to call the interior, we realized that
any instant some new and terrible danger might confront us. The line was
made fast to a small tree, and at the same time I had the stern anchor
dropped.
As soon as the boche and his guard were aboard again, I called all hands
on deck, including von Schoenvorts, and there I explained to them that the
time had come for us to enter into some sort of an agreement among
ourselves that would relieve us of the annoyance and embarrassment of
being divided into two antagonistic parts—prisoners and captors. I told
them that it was obvious our very existence depended upon our unity of
action, that we were to all intent and purpose entering a new world as far
from the seat and causes of our own world-war as if millions of miles of
space and eons of time separated us from our past lives and habitations.
some and leaving others untouched.
We ran along beside them for a matter of ten miles, arriving off a broad
cleft which led into what appeared to be another lake. As we were in search
of pure water, we did not wish to overlook any portion of the coast, and so
after sounding and finding that we had ample depth, I ran the U-33 between
head-lands into as pretty a landlocked harbor as sailormen could care to see,
with good water right up to within a few yards of the shore. As we cruised
slowly along, two of the boches again saw what they believed to be a man,
or manlike creature, watching us from a fringe of trees a hundred yards
inland, and shortly after we discovered the mouth of a small stream
emptying into the bay. It was the first stream we had found since leaving the
river, and I at once made preparations to test its water. To land, it would be
necessary to run the U-33 close in to the shore, at least as close as we could,
for even these waters were infested, though, not so thickly, by savage
reptiles. I ordered sufficient water let into the diving-tanks to lower us about
a foot, and then I ran the bow slowly toward the shore, confident that
should we run aground, we still had sufficient lifting force to free us when
the water should be pumped out of the tanks; but the bow nosed its way
gently into the reeds and touched the shore with the keel still clear.
My men were all armed now with both rifles and pistols, each having
plenty of ammunition. I ordered one of the Germans ashore with a line, and
sent two of my own men to guard him, for from what little we had seen of
Caprona, or Caspak as we learned later to call the interior, we realized that
any instant some new and terrible danger might confront us. The line was
made fast to a small tree, and at the same time I had the stern anchor
dropped.
As soon as the boche and his guard were aboard again, I called all hands
on deck, including von Schoenvorts, and there I explained to them that the
time had come for us to enter into some sort of an agreement among
ourselves that would relieve us of the annoyance and embarrassment of
being divided into two antagonistic parts—prisoners and captors. I told
them that it was obvious our very existence depended upon our unity of
action, that we were to all intent and purpose entering a new world as far
from the seat and causes of our own world-war as if millions of miles of
space and eons of time separated us from our past lives and habitations.
Page 56
“There is no reason why we should carry our racial and political hatreds
into Caprona,” I insisted. “The Germans among us might kill all the
English, or the English might kill the last German, without affecting in the
slightest degree either the outcome of even the smallest skirmish upon the
western front or the opinion of a single individual in any belligerent or
neutral country. I therefore put the issue squarely to you all; shall we bury
our animosities and work together with and for one another while we
remain upon Caprona, or must we continue thus divided and but half armed,
possibly until death has claimed the last of us? And let me tell you, if you
have not already realized it, the chances are a thousand to one that not one
of us ever will see the outside world again. We are safe now in the matter of
food and water; we could provision the U-33 for a long cruise; but we are
practically out of fuel, and without fuel we cannot hope to reach the ocean,
as only a submarine can pass through the barrier cliffs. What is your
answer?” I turned toward von Schoenvorts.
He eyed me in that disagreeable way of his and demanded to know, in
case they accepted my suggestion, what their status would be in event of
our finding a way to escape with the U-33. I replied that I felt that if we had
all worked loyally together we should leave Caprona upon a common
footing, and to that end I suggested that should the remote possibility of our
escape in the submarine develop into reality, we should then immediately
make for the nearest neutral port and give ourselves into the hands of the
authorities, when we should all probably be interned for the duration of the
war. To my surprise he agreed that this was fair and told me that they would
accept my conditions and that I could depend upon their loyalty to the
common cause.
I thanked him and then addressed each one of his men individually, and
each gave me his word that he would abide by all that I had outlined. It was
further understood that we were to act as a military organization under
military rules and discipline—I as commander, with Bradley as my first
lieutenant and Olson as my second, in command of the Englishmen; while
von Schoenvorts was to act as an additional second lieutenant and have
charge of his own men. The four of us were to constitute a military court
under which men might be tried and sentenced to punishment for infraction
of military rules and discipline, even to the passing of the death-sentence.
into Caprona,” I insisted. “The Germans among us might kill all the
English, or the English might kill the last German, without affecting in the
slightest degree either the outcome of even the smallest skirmish upon the
western front or the opinion of a single individual in any belligerent or
neutral country. I therefore put the issue squarely to you all; shall we bury
our animosities and work together with and for one another while we
remain upon Caprona, or must we continue thus divided and but half armed,
possibly until death has claimed the last of us? And let me tell you, if you
have not already realized it, the chances are a thousand to one that not one
of us ever will see the outside world again. We are safe now in the matter of
food and water; we could provision the U-33 for a long cruise; but we are
practically out of fuel, and without fuel we cannot hope to reach the ocean,
as only a submarine can pass through the barrier cliffs. What is your
answer?” I turned toward von Schoenvorts.
He eyed me in that disagreeable way of his and demanded to know, in
case they accepted my suggestion, what their status would be in event of
our finding a way to escape with the U-33. I replied that I felt that if we had
all worked loyally together we should leave Caprona upon a common
footing, and to that end I suggested that should the remote possibility of our
escape in the submarine develop into reality, we should then immediately
make for the nearest neutral port and give ourselves into the hands of the
authorities, when we should all probably be interned for the duration of the
war. To my surprise he agreed that this was fair and told me that they would
accept my conditions and that I could depend upon their loyalty to the
common cause.
I thanked him and then addressed each one of his men individually, and
each gave me his word that he would abide by all that I had outlined. It was
further understood that we were to act as a military organization under
military rules and discipline—I as commander, with Bradley as my first
lieutenant and Olson as my second, in command of the Englishmen; while
von Schoenvorts was to act as an additional second lieutenant and have
charge of his own men. The four of us were to constitute a military court
under which men might be tried and sentenced to punishment for infraction
of military rules and discipline, even to the passing of the death-sentence.
Page 57
I then had arms and ammunition issued to the Germans, and leaving
Bradley and five men to guard the U-33, the balance of us went ashore. The
first thing we did was to taste the water of the little stream—which, to our
delight, we found sweet, pure and cold. This stream was entirely free from
dangerous reptiles, because, as I later discovered, they became immediately
dormant when subjected to a much lower temperature than 70 degrees
Fahrenheit. They dislike cold water and keep as far away from it as
possible. There were countless brook-trout here, and deep holes that invited
us to bathe, and along the bank of the stream were trees bearing a close
resemblance to ash and beech and oak, their characteristics evidently
induced by the lower temperature of the air above the cold water and by the
fact that their roots were watered by the water from the stream rather than
from the warm springs which we afterward found in such abundance
elsewhere.
Our first concern was to fill the water tanks of the U-33 with fresh water,
and that having been accomplished, we set out to hunt for game and explore
inland for a short distance. Olson, von Schoenvorts, two Englishmen and
two Germans accompanied me, leaving ten to guard the ship and the girl. I
had intended leaving Nobs behind, but he got away and joined me and was
so happy over it that I hadn’t the heart to send him back. We followed the
stream upward through a beautiful country for about five miles, and then
came upon its source in a little boulder-strewn clearing. From among the
rocks bubbled fully twenty ice-cold springs. North of the clearing rose
sandstone cliffs to a height of some fifty to seventy-five feet, with tall trees
growing at their base and almost concealing them from our view. To the
west the country was flat and sparsely wooded, and here it was that we saw
our first game—a large red deer. It was grazing away from us and had not
seen us when one of my men called my attention to it. Motioning for silence
and having the rest of the party lie down, I crept toward the quarry,
accompanied only by Whitely. We got within a hundred yards of the deer
when he suddenly raised his antlered head and pricked up his great ears. We
both fired at once and had the satisfaction of seeing the buck drop; then we
ran forward to finish him with our knives. The deer lay in a small open
space close to a clump of acacias, and we had advanced to within several
yards of our kill when we both halted suddenly and simultaneously. Whitely
looked at me, and I looked at Whitely, and then we both looked back in the
direction of the deer.
Bradley and five men to guard the U-33, the balance of us went ashore. The
first thing we did was to taste the water of the little stream—which, to our
delight, we found sweet, pure and cold. This stream was entirely free from
dangerous reptiles, because, as I later discovered, they became immediately
dormant when subjected to a much lower temperature than 70 degrees
Fahrenheit. They dislike cold water and keep as far away from it as
possible. There were countless brook-trout here, and deep holes that invited
us to bathe, and along the bank of the stream were trees bearing a close
resemblance to ash and beech and oak, their characteristics evidently
induced by the lower temperature of the air above the cold water and by the
fact that their roots were watered by the water from the stream rather than
from the warm springs which we afterward found in such abundance
elsewhere.
Our first concern was to fill the water tanks of the U-33 with fresh water,
and that having been accomplished, we set out to hunt for game and explore
inland for a short distance. Olson, von Schoenvorts, two Englishmen and
two Germans accompanied me, leaving ten to guard the ship and the girl. I
had intended leaving Nobs behind, but he got away and joined me and was
so happy over it that I hadn’t the heart to send him back. We followed the
stream upward through a beautiful country for about five miles, and then
came upon its source in a little boulder-strewn clearing. From among the
rocks bubbled fully twenty ice-cold springs. North of the clearing rose
sandstone cliffs to a height of some fifty to seventy-five feet, with tall trees
growing at their base and almost concealing them from our view. To the
west the country was flat and sparsely wooded, and here it was that we saw
our first game—a large red deer. It was grazing away from us and had not
seen us when one of my men called my attention to it. Motioning for silence
and having the rest of the party lie down, I crept toward the quarry,
accompanied only by Whitely. We got within a hundred yards of the deer
when he suddenly raised his antlered head and pricked up his great ears. We
both fired at once and had the satisfaction of seeing the buck drop; then we
ran forward to finish him with our knives. The deer lay in a small open
space close to a clump of acacias, and we had advanced to within several
yards of our kill when we both halted suddenly and simultaneously. Whitely
looked at me, and I looked at Whitely, and then we both looked back in the
direction of the deer.
Page 58
“Blime!” he said. “Wot is hit, sir?”
“It looks to me, Whitely, like an error,” I said; “some assistant god who
had been creating elephants must have been temporarily transferred to the
lizard-department.”
“Hi wouldn’t s’y that, sir,” said Whitely; “it sounds blasphemous.”
“It is no more blasphemous than that thing which is swiping our meat,” I
replied, for whatever the thing was, it had leaped upon our deer and was
devouring it in great mouthfuls which it swallowed without mastication.
The creature appeared to be a great lizard at least ten feet high, with a huge,
powerful tail as long as its torso, mighty hind legs and short forelegs. When
it had advanced from the wood, it hopped much after the fashion of a
kangaroo, using its hind feet and tail to propel it, and when it stood erect, it
sat upon its tail. Its head was long and thick, with a blunt muzzle, and the
opening of the jaws ran back to a point behind the eyes, and the jaws were
armed with long sharp teeth. The scaly body was covered with black and
yellow spots about a foot in diameter and irregular in contour. These spots
were outlined in red with edgings about an inch wide. The underside of the
chest, body and tail were a greenish white.
“Wot s’y we pot the bloomin’ bird, sir?” suggested Whitely.
I told him to wait until I gave the word; then we would fire
simultaneously, he at the heart and I at the spine.
“Hat the ’eart, sir—yes, sir,” he replied, and raised his piece to his
shoulder.
Our shots rang out together. The thing raised its head and looked about
until its eyes rested upon us; then it gave vent to a most appalling hiss that
rose to the crescendo of a terrific shriek and came for us.
“Beat it, Whitely!” I cried as I turned to run.
We were about a quarter of a mile from the rest of our party, and in full
sight of them as they lay in the tall grass watching us. That they saw all that
had happened was evidenced by the fact that they now rose and ran toward
us, and at their head leaped Nobs. The creature in our rear was gaining on
us rapidly when Nobs flew past me like a meteor and rushed straight for the
frightful reptile. I tried to recall him, but he would pay no attention to me,
and as I couldn’t see him sacrificed, I, too, stopped and faced the monster.
The creature appeared to be more impressed with Nobs than by us and our
“It looks to me, Whitely, like an error,” I said; “some assistant god who
had been creating elephants must have been temporarily transferred to the
lizard-department.”
“Hi wouldn’t s’y that, sir,” said Whitely; “it sounds blasphemous.”
“It is no more blasphemous than that thing which is swiping our meat,” I
replied, for whatever the thing was, it had leaped upon our deer and was
devouring it in great mouthfuls which it swallowed without mastication.
The creature appeared to be a great lizard at least ten feet high, with a huge,
powerful tail as long as its torso, mighty hind legs and short forelegs. When
it had advanced from the wood, it hopped much after the fashion of a
kangaroo, using its hind feet and tail to propel it, and when it stood erect, it
sat upon its tail. Its head was long and thick, with a blunt muzzle, and the
opening of the jaws ran back to a point behind the eyes, and the jaws were
armed with long sharp teeth. The scaly body was covered with black and
yellow spots about a foot in diameter and irregular in contour. These spots
were outlined in red with edgings about an inch wide. The underside of the
chest, body and tail were a greenish white.
“Wot s’y we pot the bloomin’ bird, sir?” suggested Whitely.
I told him to wait until I gave the word; then we would fire
simultaneously, he at the heart and I at the spine.
“Hat the ’eart, sir—yes, sir,” he replied, and raised his piece to his
shoulder.
Our shots rang out together. The thing raised its head and looked about
until its eyes rested upon us; then it gave vent to a most appalling hiss that
rose to the crescendo of a terrific shriek and came for us.
“Beat it, Whitely!” I cried as I turned to run.
We were about a quarter of a mile from the rest of our party, and in full
sight of them as they lay in the tall grass watching us. That they saw all that
had happened was evidenced by the fact that they now rose and ran toward
us, and at their head leaped Nobs. The creature in our rear was gaining on
us rapidly when Nobs flew past me like a meteor and rushed straight for the
frightful reptile. I tried to recall him, but he would pay no attention to me,
and as I couldn’t see him sacrificed, I, too, stopped and faced the monster.
The creature appeared to be more impressed with Nobs than by us and our
Page 59
firearms, for it stopped as the Airedale dashed at it growling, and struck at
him viciously with its powerful jaws.
Nobs, though, was lightning by comparison with the slow thinking beast
and dodged his opponent’s thrust with ease. Then he raced to the rear of the
tremendous thing and seized it by the tail. There Nobs made the error of his
life. Within that mottled organ were the muscles of a Titan, the force of a
dozen mighty catapults, and the owner of the tail was fully aware of the
possibilities which it contained. With a single flip of the tip it sent poor
Nobs sailing through the air a hundred feet above the ground, straight back
into the clump of acacias from which the beast had leaped upon our kill—
and then the grotesque thing sank lifeless to the ground.
Olson and von Schoenvorts came up a minute later with their men; then
we all cautiously approached the still form upon the ground. The creature
was quite dead, and an examination resulted in disclosing the fact that
Whitely’s bullet had pierced its heart, and mine had severed the spinal cord.
“But why didn’t it die instantly?” I exclaimed.
“Because,” said von Schoenvorts in his disagreeable way, “the beast is so
large, and its nervous organization of so low a caliber, that it took all this
time for the intelligence of death to reach and be impressed upon the minute
brain. The thing was dead when your bullets struck it; but it did not know it
for several seconds—possibly a minute. If I am not mistaken, it is an
Allosaurus of the Upper Jurassic, remains of which have been found in
Central Wyoming, in the suburbs of New York.”
An Irishman by the name of Brady grinned. I afterward learned that he
had served three years on the traffic-squad of the Chicago police force.
I had been calling Nobs in the meantime and was about to set out in
search of him, fearing, to tell the truth, to do so lest I find him mangled and
dead among the trees of the acacia grove, when he suddenly emerged from
among the boles, his ears flattened, his tail between his legs and his body
screwed into a suppliant S. He was unharmed except for minor bruises; but
he was the most chastened dog I have ever seen.
We gathered up what was left of the red deer after skinning and cleaning
it, and set out upon our return journey toward the U-boat. On the way
Olson, von Schoenvorts and I discussed the needs of our immediate future,
and we were unanimous in placing foremost the necessity of a permanent
camp on shore. The interior of a U-boat is about as impossible and
him viciously with its powerful jaws.
Nobs, though, was lightning by comparison with the slow thinking beast
and dodged his opponent’s thrust with ease. Then he raced to the rear of the
tremendous thing and seized it by the tail. There Nobs made the error of his
life. Within that mottled organ were the muscles of a Titan, the force of a
dozen mighty catapults, and the owner of the tail was fully aware of the
possibilities which it contained. With a single flip of the tip it sent poor
Nobs sailing through the air a hundred feet above the ground, straight back
into the clump of acacias from which the beast had leaped upon our kill—
and then the grotesque thing sank lifeless to the ground.
Olson and von Schoenvorts came up a minute later with their men; then
we all cautiously approached the still form upon the ground. The creature
was quite dead, and an examination resulted in disclosing the fact that
Whitely’s bullet had pierced its heart, and mine had severed the spinal cord.
“But why didn’t it die instantly?” I exclaimed.
“Because,” said von Schoenvorts in his disagreeable way, “the beast is so
large, and its nervous organization of so low a caliber, that it took all this
time for the intelligence of death to reach and be impressed upon the minute
brain. The thing was dead when your bullets struck it; but it did not know it
for several seconds—possibly a minute. If I am not mistaken, it is an
Allosaurus of the Upper Jurassic, remains of which have been found in
Central Wyoming, in the suburbs of New York.”
An Irishman by the name of Brady grinned. I afterward learned that he
had served three years on the traffic-squad of the Chicago police force.
I had been calling Nobs in the meantime and was about to set out in
search of him, fearing, to tell the truth, to do so lest I find him mangled and
dead among the trees of the acacia grove, when he suddenly emerged from
among the boles, his ears flattened, his tail between his legs and his body
screwed into a suppliant S. He was unharmed except for minor bruises; but
he was the most chastened dog I have ever seen.
We gathered up what was left of the red deer after skinning and cleaning
it, and set out upon our return journey toward the U-boat. On the way
Olson, von Schoenvorts and I discussed the needs of our immediate future,
and we were unanimous in placing foremost the necessity of a permanent
camp on shore. The interior of a U-boat is about as impossible and
Page 60
uncomfortable an abiding-place as one can well imagine, and in this warm
climate, and in warm water, it was almost unendurable. So we decided to
construct a palisaded camp.
climate, and in warm water, it was almost unendurable. So we decided to
construct a palisaded camp.
Page 61
Chapter 6
As we strolled slowly back toward the boat, planning and discussing this,
we were suddenly startled by a loud and unmistakable detonation.
“A shell from the U-33!” exclaimed von Schoenvorts.
“What can be after signifyin’?” queried Olson.
“They are in trouble,” I answered for all, “and it’s up to us to get back to
them. Drop that carcass,” I directed the men carrying the meat, “and follow
me!” I set off at a rapid run in the direction of the harbor.
We ran for the better part of a mile without hearing anything more from
the direction of the harbor, and then I reduced the speed to a walk, for the
exercise was telling on us who had been cooped up for so long in the
confined interior of the U-33. Puffing and panting, we plodded on until
within about a mile of the harbor we came upon a sight that brought us all
up standing. We had been passing through a little heavier timber than was
usual to this part of the country, when we suddenly emerged into an open
space in the center of which was such a band as might have caused the most
courageous to pause. It consisted of upward of five hundred individuals
representing several species closely allied to man. There were anthropoid
apes and gorillas—these I had no difficulty in recognizing; but there were
other forms which I had never before seen, and I was hard put to it to say
whether they were ape or man. Some of them resembled the corpse we had
found upon the narrow beach against Caprona’s sea-wall, while others were
of a still lower type, more nearly resembling the apes, and yet others were
uncannily manlike, standing there erect, being less hairy and possessing
better shaped heads.
There was one among the lot, evidently the leader of them, who bore a
close resemblance to the so-called Neanderthal man of La Chapelle-aux-
Saints. There was the same short, stocky trunk upon which rested an
enormous head habitually bent forward into the same curvature as the back,
As we strolled slowly back toward the boat, planning and discussing this,
we were suddenly startled by a loud and unmistakable detonation.
“A shell from the U-33!” exclaimed von Schoenvorts.
“What can be after signifyin’?” queried Olson.
“They are in trouble,” I answered for all, “and it’s up to us to get back to
them. Drop that carcass,” I directed the men carrying the meat, “and follow
me!” I set off at a rapid run in the direction of the harbor.
We ran for the better part of a mile without hearing anything more from
the direction of the harbor, and then I reduced the speed to a walk, for the
exercise was telling on us who had been cooped up for so long in the
confined interior of the U-33. Puffing and panting, we plodded on until
within about a mile of the harbor we came upon a sight that brought us all
up standing. We had been passing through a little heavier timber than was
usual to this part of the country, when we suddenly emerged into an open
space in the center of which was such a band as might have caused the most
courageous to pause. It consisted of upward of five hundred individuals
representing several species closely allied to man. There were anthropoid
apes and gorillas—these I had no difficulty in recognizing; but there were
other forms which I had never before seen, and I was hard put to it to say
whether they were ape or man. Some of them resembled the corpse we had
found upon the narrow beach against Caprona’s sea-wall, while others were
of a still lower type, more nearly resembling the apes, and yet others were
uncannily manlike, standing there erect, being less hairy and possessing
better shaped heads.
There was one among the lot, evidently the leader of them, who bore a
close resemblance to the so-called Neanderthal man of La Chapelle-aux-
Saints. There was the same short, stocky trunk upon which rested an
enormous head habitually bent forward into the same curvature as the back,
Page 62
the arms shorter than the legs, and the lower leg considerably shorter than
that of modern man, the knees bent forward and never straightened. This
creature and one or two others who appeared to be of a lower order than he,
yet higher than that of the apes, carried heavy clubs; the others were armed
only with giant muscles and fighting fangs—nature’s weapons. All were
males, and all were entirely naked; nor was there upon even the highest
among them a sign of ornamentation.
At sight of us they turned with bared fangs and low growls to confront
us. I did not wish to fire among them unless it became absolutely necessary,
and so I started to lead my party around them; but the instant that the
Neanderthal man guessed my intention, he evidently attributed it to
cowardice upon our part, and with a wild cry he leaped toward us, waving
his cudgel above his head. The others followed him, and in a minute we
should have been overwhelmed. I gave the order to fire, and at the first
volley six of them went down, including the Neanderthal man. The others
hesitated a moment and then broke for the trees, some running nimbly
among the branches, while others lost themselves to us between the boles.
Both von Schoenvorts and I noticed that at least two of the higher, manlike
types took to the trees quite as nimbly as the apes, while others that more
nearly approached man in carriage and appearance sought safety upon the
ground with the gorillas.
An examination disclosed that five of our erstwhile opponents were dead
and the sixth, the Neanderthal man, was but slightly wounded, a bullet
having glanced from his thick skull, stunning him. We decided to take him
with us to camp, and by means of belts we managed to secure his hands
behind his back and place a leash around his neck before he regained
consciousness. We then retraced our steps for our meat being convinced by
our own experience that those aboard the U-33 had been able to frighten off
this party with a single shell—but when we came to where we had left the
deer it had disappeared.
On the return journey Whitely and I preceded the rest of the party by
about a hundred yards in the hope of getting another shot at something
edible, for we were all greatly disgusted and disappointed by the loss of our
venison. Whitely and I advanced very cautiously, and not having the whole
party with us, we fared better than on the journey out, bagging two large
antelope not a half-mile from the harbor; so with our game and our prisoner
that of modern man, the knees bent forward and never straightened. This
creature and one or two others who appeared to be of a lower order than he,
yet higher than that of the apes, carried heavy clubs; the others were armed
only with giant muscles and fighting fangs—nature’s weapons. All were
males, and all were entirely naked; nor was there upon even the highest
among them a sign of ornamentation.
At sight of us they turned with bared fangs and low growls to confront
us. I did not wish to fire among them unless it became absolutely necessary,
and so I started to lead my party around them; but the instant that the
Neanderthal man guessed my intention, he evidently attributed it to
cowardice upon our part, and with a wild cry he leaped toward us, waving
his cudgel above his head. The others followed him, and in a minute we
should have been overwhelmed. I gave the order to fire, and at the first
volley six of them went down, including the Neanderthal man. The others
hesitated a moment and then broke for the trees, some running nimbly
among the branches, while others lost themselves to us between the boles.
Both von Schoenvorts and I noticed that at least two of the higher, manlike
types took to the trees quite as nimbly as the apes, while others that more
nearly approached man in carriage and appearance sought safety upon the
ground with the gorillas.
An examination disclosed that five of our erstwhile opponents were dead
and the sixth, the Neanderthal man, was but slightly wounded, a bullet
having glanced from his thick skull, stunning him. We decided to take him
with us to camp, and by means of belts we managed to secure his hands
behind his back and place a leash around his neck before he regained
consciousness. We then retraced our steps for our meat being convinced by
our own experience that those aboard the U-33 had been able to frighten off
this party with a single shell—but when we came to where we had left the
deer it had disappeared.
On the return journey Whitely and I preceded the rest of the party by
about a hundred yards in the hope of getting another shot at something
edible, for we were all greatly disgusted and disappointed by the loss of our
venison. Whitely and I advanced very cautiously, and not having the whole
party with us, we fared better than on the journey out, bagging two large
antelope not a half-mile from the harbor; so with our game and our prisoner
Page 63
we made a cheerful return to the boat, where we found that all were safe.
On the shore a little north of where we lay there were the corpses of twenty
of the wild creatures who had attacked Bradley and his party in our
absence, and the rest of whom we had met and scattered a few minutes
later.
We felt that we had taught these wild ape-men a lesson and that because
of it we would be safer in the future—at least safer from them; but we
decided not to abate our carefulness one whit, feeling that this new world
was filled with terrors still unknown to us; nor were we wrong.
The following morning we commenced work upon our camp, Bradley,
Olson, von Schoenvorts, Miss La Rue, and I having sat up half the night
discussing the matter and drawing plans. We set the men at work felling
trees, selecting for the purpose jarrah, a hard, weather-resisting timber
which grew in profusion near by. Half the men labored while the other half
stood guard, alternating each hour with an hour off at noon. Olson directed
this work. Bradley, von Schoenvorts and I, with Miss La Rue’s help, staked
out the various buildings and the outer wall. When the day was done, we
had quite an array of logs nicely notched and ready for our building
operations on the morrow, and we were all tired, for after the buildings had
been staked out we all fell in and helped with the logging—all but von
Schoenvorts. He, being a Prussian and a gentleman, couldn’t stoop to such
menial labor in the presence of his men, and I didn’t see fit to ask it of him,
as the work was purely voluntary upon our part. He spent the afternoon
shaping a swagger-stick from the branch of jarrah and talking with Miss La
Rue, who had sufficiently unbent toward him to notice his existence.
We saw nothing of the wild men of the previous day, and only once were
we menaced by any of the strange denizens of Caprona, when some
frightful nightmare of the sky swooped down upon us, only to be driven off
by a fusillade of bullets. The thing appeared to be some variety of
pterodactyl, and what with its enormous size and ferocious aspect was most
awe-inspiring. There was another incident, too, which to me at least was far
more unpleasant than the sudden onslaught of the prehistoric reptile. Two of
the men, both Germans, were stripping a felled tree of its branches. Von
Schoenvorts had completed his swagger-stick, and he and I were passing
close to where the two worked.
On the shore a little north of where we lay there were the corpses of twenty
of the wild creatures who had attacked Bradley and his party in our
absence, and the rest of whom we had met and scattered a few minutes
later.
We felt that we had taught these wild ape-men a lesson and that because
of it we would be safer in the future—at least safer from them; but we
decided not to abate our carefulness one whit, feeling that this new world
was filled with terrors still unknown to us; nor were we wrong.
The following morning we commenced work upon our camp, Bradley,
Olson, von Schoenvorts, Miss La Rue, and I having sat up half the night
discussing the matter and drawing plans. We set the men at work felling
trees, selecting for the purpose jarrah, a hard, weather-resisting timber
which grew in profusion near by. Half the men labored while the other half
stood guard, alternating each hour with an hour off at noon. Olson directed
this work. Bradley, von Schoenvorts and I, with Miss La Rue’s help, staked
out the various buildings and the outer wall. When the day was done, we
had quite an array of logs nicely notched and ready for our building
operations on the morrow, and we were all tired, for after the buildings had
been staked out we all fell in and helped with the logging—all but von
Schoenvorts. He, being a Prussian and a gentleman, couldn’t stoop to such
menial labor in the presence of his men, and I didn’t see fit to ask it of him,
as the work was purely voluntary upon our part. He spent the afternoon
shaping a swagger-stick from the branch of jarrah and talking with Miss La
Rue, who had sufficiently unbent toward him to notice his existence.
We saw nothing of the wild men of the previous day, and only once were
we menaced by any of the strange denizens of Caprona, when some
frightful nightmare of the sky swooped down upon us, only to be driven off
by a fusillade of bullets. The thing appeared to be some variety of
pterodactyl, and what with its enormous size and ferocious aspect was most
awe-inspiring. There was another incident, too, which to me at least was far
more unpleasant than the sudden onslaught of the prehistoric reptile. Two of
the men, both Germans, were stripping a felled tree of its branches. Von
Schoenvorts had completed his swagger-stick, and he and I were passing
close to where the two worked.
Page 64
One of them threw to his rear a small branch that he had just chopped off,
and as misfortune would have it, it struck von Schoenvorts across the face.
It couldn’t have hurt him, for it didn’t leave a mark; but he flew into a
terrific rage, shouting: “Attention!” in a loud voice. The sailor immediately
straightened up, faced his officer, clicked his heels together and saluted.
“Pig!” roared the Baron, and struck the fellow across the face, breaking his
nose. I grabbed von Schoenvorts’ arm and jerked him away before he could
strike again, if such had been his intention, and then he raised his little stick
to strike me; but before it descended the muzzle of my pistol was against
his belly and he must have seen in my eyes that nothing would suit me
better than an excuse to pull the trigger. Like all his kind and all other
bullies, von Schoenvorts was a coward at heart, and so he dropped his hand
to his side and started to turn away; but I pulled him back, and there before
his men I told him that such a thing must never again occur—that no man
was to be struck or otherwise punished other than in due process of the laws
that we had made and the court that we had established. All the time the
sailor stood rigidly at attention, nor could I tell from his expression whether
he most resented the blow his officer had struck him or my interference in
the gospel of the Kaiser-breed. Nor did he move until I said to him:
“Plesser, you may return to your quarters and dress your wound.” Then he
saluted and marched stiffly off toward the U-33.
Just before dusk we moved out into the bay a hundred yards from shore
and dropped anchor, for I felt that we should be safer there than elsewhere. I
also detailed men to stand watch during the night and appointed Olson
officer of the watch for the entire night, telling him to bring his blankets on
deck and get what rest he could. At dinner we tasted our first roast Caprona
antelope, and we had a mess of greens that the cook had found growing
along the stream. All during the meal von Schoenvorts was silent and surly.
After dinner we all went on deck and watched the unfamiliar scenes of a
Capronian night—that is, all but von Schoenvorts. There was less to see
than to hear. From the great inland lake behind us came the hissing and the
screaming of countless saurians. Above us we heard the flap of giant wings,
while from the shore rose the multitudinous voices of a tropical jungle—of
a warm, damp atmosphere such as must have enveloped the entire earth
during the Palezeoic and Mesozoic eras. But here were intermingled the
voices of later eras—the scream of the panther, the roar of the lion, the
baying of wolves and a thunderous growling which we could attribute to
and as misfortune would have it, it struck von Schoenvorts across the face.
It couldn’t have hurt him, for it didn’t leave a mark; but he flew into a
terrific rage, shouting: “Attention!” in a loud voice. The sailor immediately
straightened up, faced his officer, clicked his heels together and saluted.
“Pig!” roared the Baron, and struck the fellow across the face, breaking his
nose. I grabbed von Schoenvorts’ arm and jerked him away before he could
strike again, if such had been his intention, and then he raised his little stick
to strike me; but before it descended the muzzle of my pistol was against
his belly and he must have seen in my eyes that nothing would suit me
better than an excuse to pull the trigger. Like all his kind and all other
bullies, von Schoenvorts was a coward at heart, and so he dropped his hand
to his side and started to turn away; but I pulled him back, and there before
his men I told him that such a thing must never again occur—that no man
was to be struck or otherwise punished other than in due process of the laws
that we had made and the court that we had established. All the time the
sailor stood rigidly at attention, nor could I tell from his expression whether
he most resented the blow his officer had struck him or my interference in
the gospel of the Kaiser-breed. Nor did he move until I said to him:
“Plesser, you may return to your quarters and dress your wound.” Then he
saluted and marched stiffly off toward the U-33.
Just before dusk we moved out into the bay a hundred yards from shore
and dropped anchor, for I felt that we should be safer there than elsewhere. I
also detailed men to stand watch during the night and appointed Olson
officer of the watch for the entire night, telling him to bring his blankets on
deck and get what rest he could. At dinner we tasted our first roast Caprona
antelope, and we had a mess of greens that the cook had found growing
along the stream. All during the meal von Schoenvorts was silent and surly.
After dinner we all went on deck and watched the unfamiliar scenes of a
Capronian night—that is, all but von Schoenvorts. There was less to see
than to hear. From the great inland lake behind us came the hissing and the
screaming of countless saurians. Above us we heard the flap of giant wings,
while from the shore rose the multitudinous voices of a tropical jungle—of
a warm, damp atmosphere such as must have enveloped the entire earth
during the Palezeoic and Mesozoic eras. But here were intermingled the
voices of later eras—the scream of the panther, the roar of the lion, the
baying of wolves and a thunderous growling which we could attribute to
Page 65
nothing earthly but which one day we were to connect with the most
fearsome of ancient creatures.
One by one the others went to their rooms, until the girl and I were left
alone together, for I had permitted the watch to go below for a few minutes,
knowing that I would be on deck. Miss La Rue was very quiet, though she
replied graciously enough to whatever I had to say that required reply. I
asked her if she did not feel well.
“Yes,” she said, “but I am depressed by the awfulness of it all. I feel of so
little consequence—so small and helpless in the face of all these myriad
manifestations of life stripped to the bone of its savagery and brutality. I
realize as never before how cheap and valueless a thing is life. Life seems a
joke, a cruel, grim joke. You are a laughable incident or a terrifying one as
you happen to be less powerful or more powerful than some other form of
life which crosses your path; but as a rule you are of no moment whatsoever
to anything but yourself. You are a comic little figure, hopping from the
cradle to the grave. Yes, that is our trouble—we take ourselves too
seriously; but Caprona should be a sure cure for that.” She paused and
laughed.
“You have evolved a beautiful philosophy,” I said. “It fills such a longing
in the human breast. It is full, it is satisfying, it is ennobling. What
wondrous strides toward perfection the human race might have made if the
first man had evolved it and it had persisted until now as the creed of
humanity.”
“I don’t like irony,” she said; “it indicates a small soul.”
“What other sort of soul, then, would you expect from ‘a comic little
figure hopping from the cradle to the grave’?” I inquired. “And what
difference does it make, anyway, what you like and what you don’t like?
You are here for but an instant, and you mustn’t take yourself too
seriously.”
She looked up at me with a smile. “I imagine that I am frightened and
blue,” she said, “and I know that I am very, very homesick and lonely.”
There was almost a sob in her voice as she concluded. It was the first time
that she had spoken thus to me. Involuntarily, I laid my hand upon hers
where it rested on the rail.
“I know how difficult your position is,” I said; “but don’t feel that you
are alone. There is—is one here who—who would do anything in the world
fearsome of ancient creatures.
One by one the others went to their rooms, until the girl and I were left
alone together, for I had permitted the watch to go below for a few minutes,
knowing that I would be on deck. Miss La Rue was very quiet, though she
replied graciously enough to whatever I had to say that required reply. I
asked her if she did not feel well.
“Yes,” she said, “but I am depressed by the awfulness of it all. I feel of so
little consequence—so small and helpless in the face of all these myriad
manifestations of life stripped to the bone of its savagery and brutality. I
realize as never before how cheap and valueless a thing is life. Life seems a
joke, a cruel, grim joke. You are a laughable incident or a terrifying one as
you happen to be less powerful or more powerful than some other form of
life which crosses your path; but as a rule you are of no moment whatsoever
to anything but yourself. You are a comic little figure, hopping from the
cradle to the grave. Yes, that is our trouble—we take ourselves too
seriously; but Caprona should be a sure cure for that.” She paused and
laughed.
“You have evolved a beautiful philosophy,” I said. “It fills such a longing
in the human breast. It is full, it is satisfying, it is ennobling. What
wondrous strides toward perfection the human race might have made if the
first man had evolved it and it had persisted until now as the creed of
humanity.”
“I don’t like irony,” she said; “it indicates a small soul.”
“What other sort of soul, then, would you expect from ‘a comic little
figure hopping from the cradle to the grave’?” I inquired. “And what
difference does it make, anyway, what you like and what you don’t like?
You are here for but an instant, and you mustn’t take yourself too
seriously.”
She looked up at me with a smile. “I imagine that I am frightened and
blue,” she said, “and I know that I am very, very homesick and lonely.”
There was almost a sob in her voice as she concluded. It was the first time
that she had spoken thus to me. Involuntarily, I laid my hand upon hers
where it rested on the rail.
“I know how difficult your position is,” I said; “but don’t feel that you
are alone. There is—is one here who—who would do anything in the world
Page 66
for you,” I ended lamely. She did not withdraw her hand, and she looked up
into my face with tears on her cheeks and I read in her eyes the thanks her
lips could not voice. Then she looked away across the weird moonlit
landscape and sighed. Evidently her new-found philosophy had tumbled
about her ears, for she was seemingly taking herself seriously. I wanted to
take her in my arms and tell her how I loved her, and had taken her hand
from the rail and started to draw her toward me when Olson came
blundering up on deck with his bedding.
The following morning we started building operations in earnest, and
things progressed finely. The Neanderthal man was something of a care, for
we had to keep him in irons all the time, and he was mighty savage when
approached; but after a time he became more docile, and then we tried to
discover if he had a language. Lys spent a great deal of time talking to him
and trying to draw him out; but for a long while she was unsuccessful. It
took us three weeks to build all the houses, which we constructed close by a
cold spring some two miles from the harbor.
We changed our plans a trifle when it came to building the palisade, for
we found a rotted cliff near by where we could get all the flat building-stone
we needed, and so we constructed a stone wall entirely around the
buildings. It was in the form of a square, with bastions and towers at each
corner which would permit an enfilading fire along any side of the fort, and
was about one hundred and thirty-five feet square on the outside, with walls
three feet thick at the bottom and about a foot and a half wide at the top,
and fifteen feet high. It took a long time to build that wall, and we all turned
in and helped except von Schoenvorts, who, by the way, had not spoken to
me except in the line of official business since our encounter—a condition
of armed neutrality which suited me to a T. We have just finished it, the last
touches being put on today. I quit about a week ago and commenced
working on this chronicle for our strange adventures, which will account for
any minor errors in chronology which may have crept in; there was so much
material that I may have made some mistakes, but I think they are but minor
and few.
I see in reading over the last few pages that I neglected to state that Lys
finally discovered that the Neanderthal man possessed a language. She has
learned to speak it, and so have I, to some extent. It was he—his name he
says is Am, or Ahm—who told us that this country is called Caspak. When
into my face with tears on her cheeks and I read in her eyes the thanks her
lips could not voice. Then she looked away across the weird moonlit
landscape and sighed. Evidently her new-found philosophy had tumbled
about her ears, for she was seemingly taking herself seriously. I wanted to
take her in my arms and tell her how I loved her, and had taken her hand
from the rail and started to draw her toward me when Olson came
blundering up on deck with his bedding.
The following morning we started building operations in earnest, and
things progressed finely. The Neanderthal man was something of a care, for
we had to keep him in irons all the time, and he was mighty savage when
approached; but after a time he became more docile, and then we tried to
discover if he had a language. Lys spent a great deal of time talking to him
and trying to draw him out; but for a long while she was unsuccessful. It
took us three weeks to build all the houses, which we constructed close by a
cold spring some two miles from the harbor.
We changed our plans a trifle when it came to building the palisade, for
we found a rotted cliff near by where we could get all the flat building-stone
we needed, and so we constructed a stone wall entirely around the
buildings. It was in the form of a square, with bastions and towers at each
corner which would permit an enfilading fire along any side of the fort, and
was about one hundred and thirty-five feet square on the outside, with walls
three feet thick at the bottom and about a foot and a half wide at the top,
and fifteen feet high. It took a long time to build that wall, and we all turned
in and helped except von Schoenvorts, who, by the way, had not spoken to
me except in the line of official business since our encounter—a condition
of armed neutrality which suited me to a T. We have just finished it, the last
touches being put on today. I quit about a week ago and commenced
working on this chronicle for our strange adventures, which will account for
any minor errors in chronology which may have crept in; there was so much
material that I may have made some mistakes, but I think they are but minor
and few.
I see in reading over the last few pages that I neglected to state that Lys
finally discovered that the Neanderthal man possessed a language. She has
learned to speak it, and so have I, to some extent. It was he—his name he
says is Am, or Ahm—who told us that this country is called Caspak. When
Page 67
we asked him how far it extended, he waved both arms about his head in an
all-including gesture which took in, apparently, the entire universe. He is
more tractable now, and we are going to release him, for he has assured us
that he will not permit his fellows to harm us. He calls us Galus and says
that in a short time he will be a Galu. It is not quite clear to us what he
means. He says that there are many Galus north of us, and that as soon as he
becomes one he will go and live with them.
Ahm went out to hunt with us yesterday and was much impressed by the
ease with which our rifles brought down antelopes and deer. We have been
living upon the fat of the land, Ahm having shown us the edible fruits,
tubers and herbs, and twice a week we go out after fresh meat. A certain
proportion of this we dry and store away, for we do not know what may
come. Our drying process is really smoking. We have also dried a large
quantity of two varieties of cereal which grow wild a few miles south of us.
One of these is a giant Indian maize—a lofty perennial often fifty and sixty
feet in height, with ears the size of a man’s body and kernels as large as
your fist. We have had to construct a second store house for the great
quantity of this that we have gathered.
September 3, 1916: Three months ago today the torpedo from the U-33
started me from the peaceful deck of the American liner upon the strange
voyage which has ended here in Caspak. We have settled down to an
acceptance of our fate, for all are convinced that none of us will ever see the
outer world again. Ahm’s repeated assertions that there are human beings
like ourselves in Caspak have roused the men to a keen desire for
exploration. I sent out one party last week under Bradley. Ahm, who is now
free to go and come as he wishes, accompanied them. They marched about
twenty-five miles due west, encountering many terrible beasts and reptiles
and not a few manlike creatures whom Ahm sent away. Here is Bradley’s
report of the expedition:
Marched fifteen miles the first day, camping on the bank of a large
stream which runs southward. Game was plentiful and we saw several
varieties which we had not before encountered in Caspak. Just before
making camp we were charged by an enormous woolly rhinoceros, which
Plesser dropped with a perfect shot. We had rhinoceros-steaks for supper.
Ahm called the thing “Atis.” It was almost a continuous battle from the
time we left the fort until we arrived at camp. The mind of man can scarce
all-including gesture which took in, apparently, the entire universe. He is
more tractable now, and we are going to release him, for he has assured us
that he will not permit his fellows to harm us. He calls us Galus and says
that in a short time he will be a Galu. It is not quite clear to us what he
means. He says that there are many Galus north of us, and that as soon as he
becomes one he will go and live with them.
Ahm went out to hunt with us yesterday and was much impressed by the
ease with which our rifles brought down antelopes and deer. We have been
living upon the fat of the land, Ahm having shown us the edible fruits,
tubers and herbs, and twice a week we go out after fresh meat. A certain
proportion of this we dry and store away, for we do not know what may
come. Our drying process is really smoking. We have also dried a large
quantity of two varieties of cereal which grow wild a few miles south of us.
One of these is a giant Indian maize—a lofty perennial often fifty and sixty
feet in height, with ears the size of a man’s body and kernels as large as
your fist. We have had to construct a second store house for the great
quantity of this that we have gathered.
September 3, 1916: Three months ago today the torpedo from the U-33
started me from the peaceful deck of the American liner upon the strange
voyage which has ended here in Caspak. We have settled down to an
acceptance of our fate, for all are convinced that none of us will ever see the
outer world again. Ahm’s repeated assertions that there are human beings
like ourselves in Caspak have roused the men to a keen desire for
exploration. I sent out one party last week under Bradley. Ahm, who is now
free to go and come as he wishes, accompanied them. They marched about
twenty-five miles due west, encountering many terrible beasts and reptiles
and not a few manlike creatures whom Ahm sent away. Here is Bradley’s
report of the expedition:
Marched fifteen miles the first day, camping on the bank of a large
stream which runs southward. Game was plentiful and we saw several
varieties which we had not before encountered in Caspak. Just before
making camp we were charged by an enormous woolly rhinoceros, which
Plesser dropped with a perfect shot. We had rhinoceros-steaks for supper.
Ahm called the thing “Atis.” It was almost a continuous battle from the
time we left the fort until we arrived at camp. The mind of man can scarce
Page 68
conceive the plethora of carnivorous life in this lost world; and their prey,
of course, is even more abundant.
The second day we marched about ten miles to the foot of the cliffs.
Passed through dense forests close to the base of the cliffs. Saw manlike
creatures and a low order of ape in one band, and some of the men swore
that there was a white man among them. They were inclined to attack us at
first; but a volley from our rifles caused them to change their minds. We
scaled the cliffs as far as we could; but near the top they are absolutely
perpendicular without any sufficient cleft or protuberance to give hand or
foot-hold. All were disappointed, for we hungered for a view of the ocean
and the outside world. We even had a hope that we might see and attract the
attention of a passing ship. Our exploration has determined one thing which
will probably be of little value to us and never heard of beyond Caprona’s
walls—this crater was once entirely filled with water. Indisputable evidence
of this is on the face of the cliffs.
Our return journey occupied two days and was as filled with adventure as
usual. We are all becoming accustomed to adventure. It is beginning to pall
on us. We suffered no casualties and there was no illness.
I had to smile as I read Bradley’s report. In those four days he had
doubtless passed through more adventures than an African big-game hunter
experiences in a lifetime, and yet he covered it all in a few lines. Yes, we
are becoming accustomed to adventure. Not a day passes that one or more
of us does not face death at least once. Ahm taught us a few things that have
proved profitable and saved us much ammunition, which it is useless to
expend except for food or in the last recourse of self-preservation. Now
when we are attacked by large flying reptiles we run beneath spreading
trees; when land carnivora threaten us, we climb into trees, and we have
learned not to fire at any of the dinosaurs unless we can keep out of their
reach for at least two minutes after hitting them in the brain or spine, or five
minutes after puncturing their hearts—it takes them so long to die. To hit
them elsewhere is worse than useless, for they do not seem to notice it, and
we had discovered that such shots do not kill or even disable them.
September 7, 1916: Much has happened since I last wrote. Bradley is
away again on another exploration expedition to the cliffs. He expects to be
gone several weeks and to follow along their base in search of a point
of course, is even more abundant.
The second day we marched about ten miles to the foot of the cliffs.
Passed through dense forests close to the base of the cliffs. Saw manlike
creatures and a low order of ape in one band, and some of the men swore
that there was a white man among them. They were inclined to attack us at
first; but a volley from our rifles caused them to change their minds. We
scaled the cliffs as far as we could; but near the top they are absolutely
perpendicular without any sufficient cleft or protuberance to give hand or
foot-hold. All were disappointed, for we hungered for a view of the ocean
and the outside world. We even had a hope that we might see and attract the
attention of a passing ship. Our exploration has determined one thing which
will probably be of little value to us and never heard of beyond Caprona’s
walls—this crater was once entirely filled with water. Indisputable evidence
of this is on the face of the cliffs.
Our return journey occupied two days and was as filled with adventure as
usual. We are all becoming accustomed to adventure. It is beginning to pall
on us. We suffered no casualties and there was no illness.
I had to smile as I read Bradley’s report. In those four days he had
doubtless passed through more adventures than an African big-game hunter
experiences in a lifetime, and yet he covered it all in a few lines. Yes, we
are becoming accustomed to adventure. Not a day passes that one or more
of us does not face death at least once. Ahm taught us a few things that have
proved profitable and saved us much ammunition, which it is useless to
expend except for food or in the last recourse of self-preservation. Now
when we are attacked by large flying reptiles we run beneath spreading
trees; when land carnivora threaten us, we climb into trees, and we have
learned not to fire at any of the dinosaurs unless we can keep out of their
reach for at least two minutes after hitting them in the brain or spine, or five
minutes after puncturing their hearts—it takes them so long to die. To hit
them elsewhere is worse than useless, for they do not seem to notice it, and
we had discovered that such shots do not kill or even disable them.
September 7, 1916: Much has happened since I last wrote. Bradley is
away again on another exploration expedition to the cliffs. He expects to be
gone several weeks and to follow along their base in search of a point
Page 69
where they may be scaled. He took Sinclair, Brady, James, and Tippet with
him. Ahm has disappeared. He has been gone about three days; but the most
startling thing I have on record is that von Schoenvorts and Olson while out
hunting the other day discovered oil about fifteen miles north of us beyond
the sandstone cliffs. Olson says there is a geyser of oil there, and von
Schoenvorts is making preparations to refine it. If he succeeds, we shall
have the means for leaving Caspak and returning to our own world. I can
scarce believe the truth of it. We are all elated to the seventh heaven of
bliss. Pray God we shall not be disappointed.
I have tried on several occasions to broach the subject of my love to Lys;
but she will not listen.
him. Ahm has disappeared. He has been gone about three days; but the most
startling thing I have on record is that von Schoenvorts and Olson while out
hunting the other day discovered oil about fifteen miles north of us beyond
the sandstone cliffs. Olson says there is a geyser of oil there, and von
Schoenvorts is making preparations to refine it. If he succeeds, we shall
have the means for leaving Caspak and returning to our own world. I can
scarce believe the truth of it. We are all elated to the seventh heaven of
bliss. Pray God we shall not be disappointed.
I have tried on several occasions to broach the subject of my love to Lys;
but she will not listen.
Page 70
Chapter 7
October 8, 1916: This is the last entry I shall make upon my manuscript.
When this is done, I shall be through. Though I may pray that it reaches the
haunts of civilized man, my better judgment tells me that it will never be
perused by other eyes than mine, and that even though it should, it would be
too late to avail me. I am alone upon the summit of the great cliff
overlooking the broad Pacific. A chill south wind bites at my marrow, while
far below me I can see the tropic foliage of Caspak on the one hand and
huge icebergs from the near Antarctic upon the other. Presently I shall stuff
my folded manuscript into the thermos bottle I have carried with me for the
purpose since I left the fort—Fort Dinosaur we named it—and hurl it far
outward over the cliff-top into the Pacific. What current washes the shore of
Caprona I know not; whither my bottle will be borne I cannot even guess;
but I have done all that mortal man may do to notify the world of my
whereabouts and the dangers that threaten those of us who remain alive in
Caspak—if there be any other than myself.
About the 8th of September I accompanied Olson and von Schoenvorts to
the oil-geyser. Lys came with us, and we took a number of things which von
Schoenvorts wanted for the purpose of erecting a crude refinery. We went
up the coast some ten or twelve miles in the U-33, tying up to shore near the
mouth of a small stream which emptied great volumes of crude oil into the
sea—I find it difficult to call this great lake by any other name. Then we
disembarked and went inland about five miles, where we came upon a small
lake entirely filled with oil, from the center of which a geyser of oil
spouted.
On the edge of the lake we helped von Schoenvorts build his primitive
refinery. We worked with him for two days until he got things fairly well
started, and then we returned to Fort Dinosaur, as I feared that Bradley
might return and be worried by our absence. The U-33 merely landed those
of us that were to return to the fort and then retraced its course toward the
October 8, 1916: This is the last entry I shall make upon my manuscript.
When this is done, I shall be through. Though I may pray that it reaches the
haunts of civilized man, my better judgment tells me that it will never be
perused by other eyes than mine, and that even though it should, it would be
too late to avail me. I am alone upon the summit of the great cliff
overlooking the broad Pacific. A chill south wind bites at my marrow, while
far below me I can see the tropic foliage of Caspak on the one hand and
huge icebergs from the near Antarctic upon the other. Presently I shall stuff
my folded manuscript into the thermos bottle I have carried with me for the
purpose since I left the fort—Fort Dinosaur we named it—and hurl it far
outward over the cliff-top into the Pacific. What current washes the shore of
Caprona I know not; whither my bottle will be borne I cannot even guess;
but I have done all that mortal man may do to notify the world of my
whereabouts and the dangers that threaten those of us who remain alive in
Caspak—if there be any other than myself.
About the 8th of September I accompanied Olson and von Schoenvorts to
the oil-geyser. Lys came with us, and we took a number of things which von
Schoenvorts wanted for the purpose of erecting a crude refinery. We went
up the coast some ten or twelve miles in the U-33, tying up to shore near the
mouth of a small stream which emptied great volumes of crude oil into the
sea—I find it difficult to call this great lake by any other name. Then we
disembarked and went inland about five miles, where we came upon a small
lake entirely filled with oil, from the center of which a geyser of oil
spouted.
On the edge of the lake we helped von Schoenvorts build his primitive
refinery. We worked with him for two days until he got things fairly well
started, and then we returned to Fort Dinosaur, as I feared that Bradley
might return and be worried by our absence. The U-33 merely landed those
of us that were to return to the fort and then retraced its course toward the
Page 71
oil-well. Olson, Whitely, Wilson, Miss La Rue, and myself disembarked,
while von Schoenvorts and his German crew returned to refine the oil. The
next day Plesser and two other Germans came down overland for
ammunition. Plesser said they had been attacked by wild men and had
exhausted a great deal of ammunition. He also asked permission to get
some dried meat and maize, saying that they were so busy with the work of
refining that they had no time to hunt. I let him have everything he asked
for, and never once did a suspicion of their intentions enter my mind. They
returned to the oil-well the same day, while we continued with the
multitudinous duties of camp life.
For three days nothing of moment occurred. Bradley did not return; nor
did we have any word from von Schoenvorts. In the evening Lys and I went
up into one of the bastion towers and listened to the grim and terrible
nightlife of the frightful ages of the past. Once a saber-tooth screamed
almost beneath us, and the girl shrank close against me. As I felt her body
against mine, all the pent love of these three long months shattered the
bonds of timidity and conviction, and I swept her up into my arms and
covered her face and lips with kisses. She did not struggle to free herself;
but instead her dear arms crept up about my neck and drew my own face
even closer to hers.
“You love me, Lys?” I cried.
I felt her head nod an affirmative against my breast. “Tell me, Lys,” I
begged, “tell me in words how much you love me.”
Low and sweet and tender came the answer: “I love you beyond all
conception.”
My heart filled with rapture then, and it fills now as it has each of the
countless times I have recalled those dear words, as it shall fill always until
death has claimed me. I may never see her again; she may not know how I
love her—she may question, she may doubt; but always true and steady,
and warm with the fires of love my heart beats for the girl who said that
night: “I love you beyond all conception.”
For a long time we sat there upon the little bench constructed for the
sentry that we had not as yet thought it necessary to post in more than one
of the four towers. We learned to know one another better in those two brief
hours than we had in all the months that had intervened since we had been
thrown together. She told me that she had loved me from the first, and that
while von Schoenvorts and his German crew returned to refine the oil. The
next day Plesser and two other Germans came down overland for
ammunition. Plesser said they had been attacked by wild men and had
exhausted a great deal of ammunition. He also asked permission to get
some dried meat and maize, saying that they were so busy with the work of
refining that they had no time to hunt. I let him have everything he asked
for, and never once did a suspicion of their intentions enter my mind. They
returned to the oil-well the same day, while we continued with the
multitudinous duties of camp life.
For three days nothing of moment occurred. Bradley did not return; nor
did we have any word from von Schoenvorts. In the evening Lys and I went
up into one of the bastion towers and listened to the grim and terrible
nightlife of the frightful ages of the past. Once a saber-tooth screamed
almost beneath us, and the girl shrank close against me. As I felt her body
against mine, all the pent love of these three long months shattered the
bonds of timidity and conviction, and I swept her up into my arms and
covered her face and lips with kisses. She did not struggle to free herself;
but instead her dear arms crept up about my neck and drew my own face
even closer to hers.
“You love me, Lys?” I cried.
I felt her head nod an affirmative against my breast. “Tell me, Lys,” I
begged, “tell me in words how much you love me.”
Low and sweet and tender came the answer: “I love you beyond all
conception.”
My heart filled with rapture then, and it fills now as it has each of the
countless times I have recalled those dear words, as it shall fill always until
death has claimed me. I may never see her again; she may not know how I
love her—she may question, she may doubt; but always true and steady,
and warm with the fires of love my heart beats for the girl who said that
night: “I love you beyond all conception.”
For a long time we sat there upon the little bench constructed for the
sentry that we had not as yet thought it necessary to post in more than one
of the four towers. We learned to know one another better in those two brief
hours than we had in all the months that had intervened since we had been
thrown together. She told me that she had loved me from the first, and that
Page 72
she never had loved von Schoenvorts, their engagement having been
arranged by her aunt for social reasons.
That was the happiest evening of my life; nor ever do I expect to
experience its like; but at last, as is the way of happiness, it terminated. We
descended to the compound, and I walked with Lys to the door of her
quarters. There again she kissed me and bade me good night, and then she
went in and closed the door.
I went to my own room, and there I sat by the light of one of the crude
candles we had made from the tallow of the beasts we had killed, and lived
over the events of the evening. At last I turned in and fell asleep, dreaming
happy dreams and planning for the future, for even in savage Caspak I was
bound to make my girl safe and happy. It was daylight when I awoke.
Wilson, who was acting as cook, was up and astir at his duties in the cook-
house. The others slept; but I arose and followed by Nobs went down to the
stream for a plunge. As was our custom, I went armed with both rifle and
revolver; but I stripped and had my swim without further disturbance than
the approach of a large hyena, a number of which occupied caves in the
sand-stone cliffs north of the camp. These brutes are enormous and
exceedingly ferocious. I imagine they correspond with the cave-hyena of
prehistoric times. This fellow charged Nobs, whose Capronian experiences
had taught him that discretion is the better part of valor—with the result that
he dived head foremost into the stream beside me after giving vent to a
series of ferocious growls which had no more effect upon Hyaena spelaeus
than might a sweet smile upon an enraged tusker. Afterward I shot the beast,
and Nobs had a feast while I dressed, for he had become quite a raw-meat
eater during our numerous hunting expeditions, upon which we always gave
him a portion of the kill.
Whitely and Olson were up and dressed when we returned, and we all sat
down to a good breakfast. I could not but wonder at Lys’ absence from the
table, for she had always been one of the earliest risers in camp; so about
nine o’clock, becoming apprehensive lest she might be indisposed, I went to
the door of her room and knocked. I received no response, though I finally
pounded with all my strength; then I turned the knob and entered, only to
find that she was not there. Her bed had been occupied, and her clothing lay
where she had placed it the previous night upon retiring; but Lys was gone.
To say that I was distracted with terror would be to put it mildly. Though I
arranged by her aunt for social reasons.
That was the happiest evening of my life; nor ever do I expect to
experience its like; but at last, as is the way of happiness, it terminated. We
descended to the compound, and I walked with Lys to the door of her
quarters. There again she kissed me and bade me good night, and then she
went in and closed the door.
I went to my own room, and there I sat by the light of one of the crude
candles we had made from the tallow of the beasts we had killed, and lived
over the events of the evening. At last I turned in and fell asleep, dreaming
happy dreams and planning for the future, for even in savage Caspak I was
bound to make my girl safe and happy. It was daylight when I awoke.
Wilson, who was acting as cook, was up and astir at his duties in the cook-
house. The others slept; but I arose and followed by Nobs went down to the
stream for a plunge. As was our custom, I went armed with both rifle and
revolver; but I stripped and had my swim without further disturbance than
the approach of a large hyena, a number of which occupied caves in the
sand-stone cliffs north of the camp. These brutes are enormous and
exceedingly ferocious. I imagine they correspond with the cave-hyena of
prehistoric times. This fellow charged Nobs, whose Capronian experiences
had taught him that discretion is the better part of valor—with the result that
he dived head foremost into the stream beside me after giving vent to a
series of ferocious growls which had no more effect upon Hyaena spelaeus
than might a sweet smile upon an enraged tusker. Afterward I shot the beast,
and Nobs had a feast while I dressed, for he had become quite a raw-meat
eater during our numerous hunting expeditions, upon which we always gave
him a portion of the kill.
Whitely and Olson were up and dressed when we returned, and we all sat
down to a good breakfast. I could not but wonder at Lys’ absence from the
table, for she had always been one of the earliest risers in camp; so about
nine o’clock, becoming apprehensive lest she might be indisposed, I went to
the door of her room and knocked. I received no response, though I finally
pounded with all my strength; then I turned the knob and entered, only to
find that she was not there. Her bed had been occupied, and her clothing lay
where she had placed it the previous night upon retiring; but Lys was gone.
To say that I was distracted with terror would be to put it mildly. Though I
Page 73
knew she could not be in camp, I searched every square inch of the
compound and all the buildings, yet without avail.
It was Whitely who discovered the first clue—a huge human-like
footprint in the soft earth beside the spring, and indications of a struggle in
the mud.
Then I found a tiny handkerchief close to the outer wall. Lys had been
stolen! It was all too plain. Some hideous member of the ape-man tribe had
entered the fort and carried her off. While I stood stunned and horrified at
the frightful evidence before me, there came from the direction of the great
lake an increasing sound that rose to the volume of a shriek. We all looked
up as the noise approached apparently just above us, and a moment later
there followed a terrific explosion which hurled us to the ground. When we
clambered to our feet, we saw a large section of the west wall torn and
shattered. It was Olson who first recovered from his daze sufficiently to
guess the explanation of the phenomenon.
“A shell!” he cried. “And there ain’t no shells in Caspak besides what’s
on the U-33. The dirty boches are shellin’ the fort. Come on!” And he
grasped his rifle and started on a run toward the lake. It was over two miles,
but we did not pause until the harbor was in view, and still we could not see
the lake because of the sandstone cliffs which intervened. We ran as fast as
we could around the lower end of the harbor, scrambled up the cliffs and at
last stood upon their summit in full view of the lake. Far away down the
coast, toward the river through which we had come to reach the lake, we
saw upon the surface the outline of the U-33, black smoke vomiting from
her funnel.
Von Schoenvorts had succeeded in refining the oil! The cur had broken
his every pledge and was leaving us there to our fates. He had even shelled
the fort as a parting compliment; nor could anything have been more truly
Prussian than this leave-taking of the Baron Friedrich von Schoenvorts.
Olson, Whitely, Wilson, and I stood for a moment looking at one another.
It seemed incredible that man could be so perfidious—that we had really
seen with our own eyes the thing that we had seen; but when we returned to
the fort, the shattered wall gave us ample evidence that there was no
mistake.
Then we began to speculate as to whether it had been an ape-man or a
Prussian that had abducted Lys. From what we knew of von Schoenvorts,
compound and all the buildings, yet without avail.
It was Whitely who discovered the first clue—a huge human-like
footprint in the soft earth beside the spring, and indications of a struggle in
the mud.
Then I found a tiny handkerchief close to the outer wall. Lys had been
stolen! It was all too plain. Some hideous member of the ape-man tribe had
entered the fort and carried her off. While I stood stunned and horrified at
the frightful evidence before me, there came from the direction of the great
lake an increasing sound that rose to the volume of a shriek. We all looked
up as the noise approached apparently just above us, and a moment later
there followed a terrific explosion which hurled us to the ground. When we
clambered to our feet, we saw a large section of the west wall torn and
shattered. It was Olson who first recovered from his daze sufficiently to
guess the explanation of the phenomenon.
“A shell!” he cried. “And there ain’t no shells in Caspak besides what’s
on the U-33. The dirty boches are shellin’ the fort. Come on!” And he
grasped his rifle and started on a run toward the lake. It was over two miles,
but we did not pause until the harbor was in view, and still we could not see
the lake because of the sandstone cliffs which intervened. We ran as fast as
we could around the lower end of the harbor, scrambled up the cliffs and at
last stood upon their summit in full view of the lake. Far away down the
coast, toward the river through which we had come to reach the lake, we
saw upon the surface the outline of the U-33, black smoke vomiting from
her funnel.
Von Schoenvorts had succeeded in refining the oil! The cur had broken
his every pledge and was leaving us there to our fates. He had even shelled
the fort as a parting compliment; nor could anything have been more truly
Prussian than this leave-taking of the Baron Friedrich von Schoenvorts.
Olson, Whitely, Wilson, and I stood for a moment looking at one another.
It seemed incredible that man could be so perfidious—that we had really
seen with our own eyes the thing that we had seen; but when we returned to
the fort, the shattered wall gave us ample evidence that there was no
mistake.
Then we began to speculate as to whether it had been an ape-man or a
Prussian that had abducted Lys. From what we knew of von Schoenvorts,
Page 74
we would not have been surprised at anything from him; but the footprints
by the spring seemed indisputable evidence that one of Caprona’s
undeveloped men had borne off the girl I loved.
As soon as I had assured myself that such was the case, I made my
preparations to follow and rescue her. Olson, Whitely, and Wilson each
wished to accompany me; but I told them that they were needed here, since
with Bradley’s party still absent and the Germans gone it was necessary that
we conserve our force as far as might be possible.
by the spring seemed indisputable evidence that one of Caprona’s
undeveloped men had borne off the girl I loved.
As soon as I had assured myself that such was the case, I made my
preparations to follow and rescue her. Olson, Whitely, and Wilson each
wished to accompany me; but I told them that they were needed here, since
with Bradley’s party still absent and the Germans gone it was necessary that
we conserve our force as far as might be possible.
Page 75
Chapter 8
It was a sad leave-taking as in silence I shook hands with each of the
three remaining men. Even poor Nobs appeared dejected as we quit the
compound and set out upon the well-marked spoor of the abductor. Not
once did I turn my eyes backward toward Fort Dinosaur. I have not looked
upon it since—nor in all likelihood shall I ever look upon it again. The trail
led northwest until it reached the western end of the sandstone cliffs to the
north of the fort; there it ran into a well-defined path which wound
northward into a country we had not as yet explored. It was a beautiful,
gently rolling country, broken by occasional outcroppings of sandstone and
by patches of dense forest relieved by open, park-like stretches and broad
meadows whereon grazed countless herbivorous animals—red deer,
aurochs, and infinite variety of antelope and at least three distinct species of
horse, the latter ranging in size from a creature about as large as Nobs to a
magnificent animal fourteen to sixteen hands high. These creatures fed
together in perfect amity; nor did they show any great indications of terror
when Nobs and I approached. They moved out of our way and kept their
eyes upon us until we had passed; then they resumed their feeding.
The path led straight across the clearing into another forest, lying upon
the verge of which I saw a bit of white. It appeared to stand out in marked
contrast and incongruity to all its surroundings, and when I stopped to
examine it, I found that it was a small strip of muslin—part of the hem of a
garment. At once I was all excitement, for I knew that it was a sign left by
Lys that she had been carried this way; it was a tiny bit torn from the hem of
the undergarment that she wore in lieu of the night-robes she had lost with
the sinking of the liner. Crushing the bit of fabric to my lips, I pressed on
even more rapidly than before, because I now knew that I was upon the
right trail and that up to this point at least, Lys still had lived.
I made over twenty miles that day, for I was now hardened to fatigue and
accustomed to long hikes, having spent considerable time hunting and
It was a sad leave-taking as in silence I shook hands with each of the
three remaining men. Even poor Nobs appeared dejected as we quit the
compound and set out upon the well-marked spoor of the abductor. Not
once did I turn my eyes backward toward Fort Dinosaur. I have not looked
upon it since—nor in all likelihood shall I ever look upon it again. The trail
led northwest until it reached the western end of the sandstone cliffs to the
north of the fort; there it ran into a well-defined path which wound
northward into a country we had not as yet explored. It was a beautiful,
gently rolling country, broken by occasional outcroppings of sandstone and
by patches of dense forest relieved by open, park-like stretches and broad
meadows whereon grazed countless herbivorous animals—red deer,
aurochs, and infinite variety of antelope and at least three distinct species of
horse, the latter ranging in size from a creature about as large as Nobs to a
magnificent animal fourteen to sixteen hands high. These creatures fed
together in perfect amity; nor did they show any great indications of terror
when Nobs and I approached. They moved out of our way and kept their
eyes upon us until we had passed; then they resumed their feeding.
The path led straight across the clearing into another forest, lying upon
the verge of which I saw a bit of white. It appeared to stand out in marked
contrast and incongruity to all its surroundings, and when I stopped to
examine it, I found that it was a small strip of muslin—part of the hem of a
garment. At once I was all excitement, for I knew that it was a sign left by
Lys that she had been carried this way; it was a tiny bit torn from the hem of
the undergarment that she wore in lieu of the night-robes she had lost with
the sinking of the liner. Crushing the bit of fabric to my lips, I pressed on
even more rapidly than before, because I now knew that I was upon the
right trail and that up to this point at least, Lys still had lived.
I made over twenty miles that day, for I was now hardened to fatigue and
accustomed to long hikes, having spent considerable time hunting and
Page 76
exploring in the immediate vicinity of camp. A dozen times that day was
my life threatened by fearsome creatures of the earth or sky, though I could
not but note that the farther north I traveled, the fewer were the great
dinosaurs, though they still persisted in lesser numbers. On the other hand
the quantity of ruminants and the variety and frequency of carnivorous
animals increased. Each square mile of Caspak harbored its terrors.
At intervals along the way I found bits of muslin, and often they
reassured me when otherwise I should have been doubtful of the trail to
take where two crossed or where there were forks, as occurred at several
points. And so, as night was drawing on, I came to the southern end of a
line of cliffs loftier than any I had seen before, and as I approached them,
there was wafted to my nostrils the pungent aroma of woodsmoke. What
could it mean? There could, to my mind, be but a single solution: man
abided close by, a higher order of man than we had as yet seen, other than
Ahm, the Neanderthal man. I wondered again as I had so many times that
day if it had not been Ahm who stole Lys.
Cautiously I approached the flank of the cliffs, where they terminated in
an abrupt escarpment as though some all powerful hand had broken off a
great section of rock and set it upon the surface of the earth. It was now
quite dark, and as I crept around the edge of the cliff, I saw at a little
distance a great fire around which were many figures—apparently human
figures. Cautioning Nobs to silence, and he had learned many lessons in the
value of obedience since we had entered Caspak, I slunk forward, taking
advantage of whatever cover I could find, until from behind a bush I could
distinctly see the creatures assembled by the fire. They were human and yet
not human. I should say that they were a little higher in the scale of
evolution than Ahm, possibly occupying a place of evolution between that
of the Neanderthal man and what is known as the Grimaldi race. Their
features were distinctly negroid, though their skins were white. A
considerable portion of both torso and limbs were covered with short hair,
and their physical proportions were in many aspects apelike, though not so
much so as were Ahm’s. They carried themselves in a more erect position,
although their arms were considerably longer than those of the Neanderthal
man. As I watched them, I saw that they possessed a language, that they had
knowledge of fire and that they carried besides the wooden club of Ahm, a
thing which resembled a crude stone hatchet. Evidently they were very low
my life threatened by fearsome creatures of the earth or sky, though I could
not but note that the farther north I traveled, the fewer were the great
dinosaurs, though they still persisted in lesser numbers. On the other hand
the quantity of ruminants and the variety and frequency of carnivorous
animals increased. Each square mile of Caspak harbored its terrors.
At intervals along the way I found bits of muslin, and often they
reassured me when otherwise I should have been doubtful of the trail to
take where two crossed or where there were forks, as occurred at several
points. And so, as night was drawing on, I came to the southern end of a
line of cliffs loftier than any I had seen before, and as I approached them,
there was wafted to my nostrils the pungent aroma of woodsmoke. What
could it mean? There could, to my mind, be but a single solution: man
abided close by, a higher order of man than we had as yet seen, other than
Ahm, the Neanderthal man. I wondered again as I had so many times that
day if it had not been Ahm who stole Lys.
Cautiously I approached the flank of the cliffs, where they terminated in
an abrupt escarpment as though some all powerful hand had broken off a
great section of rock and set it upon the surface of the earth. It was now
quite dark, and as I crept around the edge of the cliff, I saw at a little
distance a great fire around which were many figures—apparently human
figures. Cautioning Nobs to silence, and he had learned many lessons in the
value of obedience since we had entered Caspak, I slunk forward, taking
advantage of whatever cover I could find, until from behind a bush I could
distinctly see the creatures assembled by the fire. They were human and yet
not human. I should say that they were a little higher in the scale of
evolution than Ahm, possibly occupying a place of evolution between that
of the Neanderthal man and what is known as the Grimaldi race. Their
features were distinctly negroid, though their skins were white. A
considerable portion of both torso and limbs were covered with short hair,
and their physical proportions were in many aspects apelike, though not so
much so as were Ahm’s. They carried themselves in a more erect position,
although their arms were considerably longer than those of the Neanderthal
man. As I watched them, I saw that they possessed a language, that they had
knowledge of fire and that they carried besides the wooden club of Ahm, a
thing which resembled a crude stone hatchet. Evidently they were very low
Page 77
in the scale of humanity, but they were a step upward from those I had
previously seen in Caspak.
But what interested me most was the slender figure of a dainty girl, clad
only in a thin bit of muslin which scarce covered her knees—a bit of muslin
torn and ragged about the lower hem. It was Lys, and she was alive and so
far as I could see, unharmed. A huge brute with thick lips and prognathous
jaw stood at her shoulder. He was talking loudly and gesticulating wildly. I
was close enough to hear his words, which were similar to the language of
Ahm, though much fuller, for there were many words I could not
understand. However I caught the gist of what he was saying—which in
effect was that he had found and captured this Galu, that she was his and
that he defied anyone to question his right of possession. It appeared to me,
as I afterward learned was the fact, that I was witnessing the most primitive
of marriage ceremonies. The assembled members of the tribe looked on and
listened in a sort of dull and perfunctory apathy, for the speaker was by far
the mightiest of the clan.
There seemed no one to dispute his claims when he said, or rather
shouted, in stentorian tones: “I am Tsa. This is my she. Who wishes her
more than Tsa?”
“I do,” I said in the language of Ahm, and I stepped out into the firelight
before them. Lys gave a little cry of joy and started toward me, but Tsa
grasped her arm and dragged her back.
“Who are you?” shrieked Tsa. “I kill! I kill! I kill!”
“The she is mine,” I replied, “and I have come to claim her. I kill if you
do not let her come to me.” And I raised my pistol to a level with his heart.
Of course the creature had no conception of the purpose of the strange little
implement which I was poking toward him. With a sound that was half
human and half the growl of a wild beast, he sprang toward me. I aimed at
his heart and fired, and as he sprawled headlong to the ground, the others of
his tribe, overcome by fright at the report of the pistol, scattered toward the
cliffs—while Lys, with outstretched arms, ran toward me.
As I crushed her to me, there rose from the black night behind us and
then to our right and to our left a series of frightful screams and shrieks,
bellowings, roars and growls. It was the night-life of this jungle world
coming into its own—the huge, carnivorous nocturnal beasts which make
the nights of Caspak hideous. A shuddering sob ran through Lys’ figure. “O
previously seen in Caspak.
But what interested me most was the slender figure of a dainty girl, clad
only in a thin bit of muslin which scarce covered her knees—a bit of muslin
torn and ragged about the lower hem. It was Lys, and she was alive and so
far as I could see, unharmed. A huge brute with thick lips and prognathous
jaw stood at her shoulder. He was talking loudly and gesticulating wildly. I
was close enough to hear his words, which were similar to the language of
Ahm, though much fuller, for there were many words I could not
understand. However I caught the gist of what he was saying—which in
effect was that he had found and captured this Galu, that she was his and
that he defied anyone to question his right of possession. It appeared to me,
as I afterward learned was the fact, that I was witnessing the most primitive
of marriage ceremonies. The assembled members of the tribe looked on and
listened in a sort of dull and perfunctory apathy, for the speaker was by far
the mightiest of the clan.
There seemed no one to dispute his claims when he said, or rather
shouted, in stentorian tones: “I am Tsa. This is my she. Who wishes her
more than Tsa?”
“I do,” I said in the language of Ahm, and I stepped out into the firelight
before them. Lys gave a little cry of joy and started toward me, but Tsa
grasped her arm and dragged her back.
“Who are you?” shrieked Tsa. “I kill! I kill! I kill!”
“The she is mine,” I replied, “and I have come to claim her. I kill if you
do not let her come to me.” And I raised my pistol to a level with his heart.
Of course the creature had no conception of the purpose of the strange little
implement which I was poking toward him. With a sound that was half
human and half the growl of a wild beast, he sprang toward me. I aimed at
his heart and fired, and as he sprawled headlong to the ground, the others of
his tribe, overcome by fright at the report of the pistol, scattered toward the
cliffs—while Lys, with outstretched arms, ran toward me.
As I crushed her to me, there rose from the black night behind us and
then to our right and to our left a series of frightful screams and shrieks,
bellowings, roars and growls. It was the night-life of this jungle world
coming into its own—the huge, carnivorous nocturnal beasts which make
the nights of Caspak hideous. A shuddering sob ran through Lys’ figure. “O
Page 78
God,” she cried, “give me the strength to endure, for his sake!” I saw that
she was upon the verge of a breakdown, after all that she must have passed
through of fear and horror that day, and I tried to quiet and reassure her as
best I might; but even to me the future looked most unpromising, for what
chance of life had we against the frightful hunters of the night who even
now were prowling closer to us?
Now I turned to see what had become of the tribe, and in the fitful glare
of the fire I perceived that the face of the cliff was pitted with large holes
into which the man-things were clambering. “Come,” I said to Lys, “we
must follow them. We cannot last a half-hour out here. We must find a
cave.” Already we could see the blazing green eyes of the hungry carnivora.
I seized a brand from the fire and hurled it out into the night, and there
came back an answering chorus of savage and rageful protest; but the eyes
vanished for a short time. Selecting a burning branch for each of us, we
advanced toward the cliffs, where we were met by angry threats.
“They will kill us,” said Lys. “We may as well keep on in search of
another refuge.”
“They will not kill us so surely as will those others out there,” I replied.
“I am going to seek shelter in one of these caves; nor will the man-things
prevent.” And I kept on in the direction of the cliff’s base. A huge creature
stood upon a ledge and brandished his stone hatchet. “Come and I will kill
you and take the she,” he boasted.
“You saw how Tsa fared when he would have kept my she,” I replied in
his own tongue. “Thus will you fare and all your fellows if you do not
permit us to come in peace among you out of the dangers of the night.”
“Go north,” he screamed. “Go north among the Galus, and we will not
harm you. Some day will we be Galus; but now we are not. You do not
belong among us. Go away or we will kill you. The she may remain if she is
afraid, and we will keep her; but the he must depart.”
“The he won’t depart,” I replied, and approached still nearer. Rough and
narrow ledges formed by nature gave access to the upper caves. A man
might scale them if unhampered and unhindered, but to clamber upward in
the face of a belligerent tribe of half-men and with a girl to assist was
beyond my capability.
“I do not fear you,” screamed the creature. “You were close to Tsa; but I
am far above you. You cannot harm me as you harmed Tsa. Go away!”
she was upon the verge of a breakdown, after all that she must have passed
through of fear and horror that day, and I tried to quiet and reassure her as
best I might; but even to me the future looked most unpromising, for what
chance of life had we against the frightful hunters of the night who even
now were prowling closer to us?
Now I turned to see what had become of the tribe, and in the fitful glare
of the fire I perceived that the face of the cliff was pitted with large holes
into which the man-things were clambering. “Come,” I said to Lys, “we
must follow them. We cannot last a half-hour out here. We must find a
cave.” Already we could see the blazing green eyes of the hungry carnivora.
I seized a brand from the fire and hurled it out into the night, and there
came back an answering chorus of savage and rageful protest; but the eyes
vanished for a short time. Selecting a burning branch for each of us, we
advanced toward the cliffs, where we were met by angry threats.
“They will kill us,” said Lys. “We may as well keep on in search of
another refuge.”
“They will not kill us so surely as will those others out there,” I replied.
“I am going to seek shelter in one of these caves; nor will the man-things
prevent.” And I kept on in the direction of the cliff’s base. A huge creature
stood upon a ledge and brandished his stone hatchet. “Come and I will kill
you and take the she,” he boasted.
“You saw how Tsa fared when he would have kept my she,” I replied in
his own tongue. “Thus will you fare and all your fellows if you do not
permit us to come in peace among you out of the dangers of the night.”
“Go north,” he screamed. “Go north among the Galus, and we will not
harm you. Some day will we be Galus; but now we are not. You do not
belong among us. Go away or we will kill you. The she may remain if she is
afraid, and we will keep her; but the he must depart.”
“The he won’t depart,” I replied, and approached still nearer. Rough and
narrow ledges formed by nature gave access to the upper caves. A man
might scale them if unhampered and unhindered, but to clamber upward in
the face of a belligerent tribe of half-men and with a girl to assist was
beyond my capability.
“I do not fear you,” screamed the creature. “You were close to Tsa; but I
am far above you. You cannot harm me as you harmed Tsa. Go away!”
Page 79
I placed a foot upon the lowest ledge and clambered upward, reaching
down and pulling Lys to my side. Already I felt safer. Soon we would be out
of danger of the beasts again closing in upon us. The man above us raised
his stone hatchet above his head and leaped lightly down to meet us. His
position above me gave him a great advantage, or at least so he probably
thought, for he came with every show of confidence. I hated to do it, but
there seemed no other way, and so I shot him down as I had shot down Tsa.
“You see,” I cried to his fellows, “that I can kill you wherever you may
be. A long way off I can kill you as well as I can kill you near by. Let us
come among you in peace. I will not harm you if you do not harm us. We
will take a cave high up. Speak!”
“Come, then,” said one. “If you will not harm us, you may come. Take
Tsa’s hole, which lies above you.”
The creature showed us the mouth of a black cave, but he kept at a
distance while he did it, and Lys followed me as I crawled in to explore. I
had matches with me, and in the light of one I found a small cavern with a
flat roof and floor which followed the cleavage of the strata. Pieces of the
roof had fallen at some long-distant date, as was evidenced by the depth of
the filth and rubble in which they were embedded. Even a superficial
examination revealed the fact that nothing had ever been attempted that
might have improved the livability of the cavern; nor, should I judge, had it
ever been cleaned out. With considerable difficulty I loosened some of the
larger pieces of broken rock which littered the floor and placed them as a
barrier before the doorway. It was too dark to do more than this. I then gave
Lys a piece of dried meat, and sitting inside the entrance, we dined as must
have some of our ancient forbears at the dawning of the age of man, while
far below the open diapason of the savage night rose weird and horrifying
to our ears. In the light of the great fire still burning we could see huge,
skulking forms, and in the blacker background countless flaming eyes.
Lys shuddered, and I put my arm around her and drew her to me; and
thus we sat throughout the hot night. She told me of her abduction and of
the fright she had undergone, and together we thanked God that she had
come through unharmed, because the great brute had dared not pause along
the danger-infested way. She said that they had but just reached the cliffs
when I arrived, for on several occasions her captor had been forced to take
to the trees with her to escape the clutches of some hungry cave-lion or
down and pulling Lys to my side. Already I felt safer. Soon we would be out
of danger of the beasts again closing in upon us. The man above us raised
his stone hatchet above his head and leaped lightly down to meet us. His
position above me gave him a great advantage, or at least so he probably
thought, for he came with every show of confidence. I hated to do it, but
there seemed no other way, and so I shot him down as I had shot down Tsa.
“You see,” I cried to his fellows, “that I can kill you wherever you may
be. A long way off I can kill you as well as I can kill you near by. Let us
come among you in peace. I will not harm you if you do not harm us. We
will take a cave high up. Speak!”
“Come, then,” said one. “If you will not harm us, you may come. Take
Tsa’s hole, which lies above you.”
The creature showed us the mouth of a black cave, but he kept at a
distance while he did it, and Lys followed me as I crawled in to explore. I
had matches with me, and in the light of one I found a small cavern with a
flat roof and floor which followed the cleavage of the strata. Pieces of the
roof had fallen at some long-distant date, as was evidenced by the depth of
the filth and rubble in which they were embedded. Even a superficial
examination revealed the fact that nothing had ever been attempted that
might have improved the livability of the cavern; nor, should I judge, had it
ever been cleaned out. With considerable difficulty I loosened some of the
larger pieces of broken rock which littered the floor and placed them as a
barrier before the doorway. It was too dark to do more than this. I then gave
Lys a piece of dried meat, and sitting inside the entrance, we dined as must
have some of our ancient forbears at the dawning of the age of man, while
far below the open diapason of the savage night rose weird and horrifying
to our ears. In the light of the great fire still burning we could see huge,
skulking forms, and in the blacker background countless flaming eyes.
Lys shuddered, and I put my arm around her and drew her to me; and
thus we sat throughout the hot night. She told me of her abduction and of
the fright she had undergone, and together we thanked God that she had
come through unharmed, because the great brute had dared not pause along
the danger-infested way. She said that they had but just reached the cliffs
when I arrived, for on several occasions her captor had been forced to take
to the trees with her to escape the clutches of some hungry cave-lion or
Page 80
saber-toothed tiger, and that twice they had been obliged to remain for
considerable periods before the beasts had retired.
Nobs, by dint of much scrambling and one or two narrow escapes from
death, had managed to follow us up the cliff and was now curled between
me and the doorway, having devoured a piece of the dried meat, which he
seemed to relish immensely. He was the first to fall asleep; but I imagine we
must have followed suit soon, for we were both tired. I had laid aside my
ammunition-belt and rifle, though both were close beside me; but my pistol
I kept in my lap beneath my hand. However, we were not disturbed during
the night, and when I awoke, the sun was shining on the tree-tops in the
distance. Lys’ head had drooped to my breast, and my arm was still about
her.
Shortly afterward Lys awoke, and for a moment she could not seem to
comprehend her situation. She looked at me and then turned and glanced at
my arm about her, and then she seemed quite suddenly to realize the
scantiness of her apparel and drew away, covering her face with her palms
and blushing furiously. I drew her back toward me and kissed her, and then
she threw her arms about my neck and wept softly in mute surrender to the
inevitable.
It was an hour later before the tribe began to stir about. We watched them
from our “apartment,” as Lys called it. Neither men nor women wore any
sort of clothing or ornaments, and they all seemed to be about of an age; nor
were there any babies or children among them. This was, to us, the strangest
and most inexplicable of facts, but it recalled to us that though we had seen
many of the lesser developed wild people of Caspak, we had never yet seen
a child or an old man or woman.
After a while they became less suspicious of us and then quite friendly in
their brutish way. They picked at the fabric of our clothing, which seemed
to interest them, and examined my rifle and pistol and the ammunition in
the belt around my waist. I showed them the thermos-bottle, and when I
poured a little water from it, they were delighted, thinking that it was a
spring which I carried about with me—a never-failing source of water
supply.
One thing we both noticed among their other characteristics: they never
laughed nor smiled; and then we remembered that Ahm had never done so,
either. I asked them if they knew Ahm; but they said they did not.
considerable periods before the beasts had retired.
Nobs, by dint of much scrambling and one or two narrow escapes from
death, had managed to follow us up the cliff and was now curled between
me and the doorway, having devoured a piece of the dried meat, which he
seemed to relish immensely. He was the first to fall asleep; but I imagine we
must have followed suit soon, for we were both tired. I had laid aside my
ammunition-belt and rifle, though both were close beside me; but my pistol
I kept in my lap beneath my hand. However, we were not disturbed during
the night, and when I awoke, the sun was shining on the tree-tops in the
distance. Lys’ head had drooped to my breast, and my arm was still about
her.
Shortly afterward Lys awoke, and for a moment she could not seem to
comprehend her situation. She looked at me and then turned and glanced at
my arm about her, and then she seemed quite suddenly to realize the
scantiness of her apparel and drew away, covering her face with her palms
and blushing furiously. I drew her back toward me and kissed her, and then
she threw her arms about my neck and wept softly in mute surrender to the
inevitable.
It was an hour later before the tribe began to stir about. We watched them
from our “apartment,” as Lys called it. Neither men nor women wore any
sort of clothing or ornaments, and they all seemed to be about of an age; nor
were there any babies or children among them. This was, to us, the strangest
and most inexplicable of facts, but it recalled to us that though we had seen
many of the lesser developed wild people of Caspak, we had never yet seen
a child or an old man or woman.
After a while they became less suspicious of us and then quite friendly in
their brutish way. They picked at the fabric of our clothing, which seemed
to interest them, and examined my rifle and pistol and the ammunition in
the belt around my waist. I showed them the thermos-bottle, and when I
poured a little water from it, they were delighted, thinking that it was a
spring which I carried about with me—a never-failing source of water
supply.
One thing we both noticed among their other characteristics: they never
laughed nor smiled; and then we remembered that Ahm had never done so,
either. I asked them if they knew Ahm; but they said they did not.
Page 81
One of them said: “Back there we may have known him.” And he jerked
his head to the south.
“You came from back there?” I asked. He looked at me in surprise.
“We all come from there,” he said. “After a while we go there.” And this
time he jerked his head toward the north. “Be Galus,” he concluded.
Many times now had we heard this reference to becoming Galus. Ahm
had spoken of it many times. Lys and I decided that it was a sort of original
religious conviction, as much a part of them as their instinct for self-
preservation—a primal acceptance of a hereafter and a holier state. It was a
brilliant theory, but it was all wrong. I know it now, and how far we were
from guessing the wonderful, the miraculous, the gigantic truth which even
yet I may only guess at—the thing that sets Caspak apart from all the rest of
the world far more definitely than her isolated geographical position or her
impregnable barrier of giant cliffs. If I could live to return to civilization, I
should have meat for the clergy and the layman to chew upon for years—
and for the evolutionists, too.
After breakfast the men set out to hunt, while the women went to a large
pool of warm water covered with a green scum and filled with billions of
tadpoles. They waded in to where the water was about a foot deep and lay
down in the mud. They remained there from one to two hours and then
returned to the cliff. While we were with them, we saw this same thing
repeated every morning; but though we asked them why they did it we
could get no reply which was intelligible to us. All they vouchsafed in way
of explanation was the single word Ata. They tried to get Lys to go in with
them and could not understand why she refused. After the first day I went
hunting with the men, leaving my pistol and Nobs with Lys, but she never
had to use them, for no reptile or beast ever approached the pool while the
women were there—nor, so far as we know, at other times. There was no
spoor of wild beast in the soft mud along the banks, and the water certainly
didn’t look fit to drink.
This tribe lived largely upon the smaller animals which they bowled over
with their stone hatchets after making a wide circle about their quarry and
driving it so that it had to pass close to one of their number. The little horses
and the smaller antelope they secured in sufficient numbers to support life,
and they also ate numerous varieties of fruits and vegetables. They never
brought in more than sufficient food for their immediate needs; but why
his head to the south.
“You came from back there?” I asked. He looked at me in surprise.
“We all come from there,” he said. “After a while we go there.” And this
time he jerked his head toward the north. “Be Galus,” he concluded.
Many times now had we heard this reference to becoming Galus. Ahm
had spoken of it many times. Lys and I decided that it was a sort of original
religious conviction, as much a part of them as their instinct for self-
preservation—a primal acceptance of a hereafter and a holier state. It was a
brilliant theory, but it was all wrong. I know it now, and how far we were
from guessing the wonderful, the miraculous, the gigantic truth which even
yet I may only guess at—the thing that sets Caspak apart from all the rest of
the world far more definitely than her isolated geographical position or her
impregnable barrier of giant cliffs. If I could live to return to civilization, I
should have meat for the clergy and the layman to chew upon for years—
and for the evolutionists, too.
After breakfast the men set out to hunt, while the women went to a large
pool of warm water covered with a green scum and filled with billions of
tadpoles. They waded in to where the water was about a foot deep and lay
down in the mud. They remained there from one to two hours and then
returned to the cliff. While we were with them, we saw this same thing
repeated every morning; but though we asked them why they did it we
could get no reply which was intelligible to us. All they vouchsafed in way
of explanation was the single word Ata. They tried to get Lys to go in with
them and could not understand why she refused. After the first day I went
hunting with the men, leaving my pistol and Nobs with Lys, but she never
had to use them, for no reptile or beast ever approached the pool while the
women were there—nor, so far as we know, at other times. There was no
spoor of wild beast in the soft mud along the banks, and the water certainly
didn’t look fit to drink.
This tribe lived largely upon the smaller animals which they bowled over
with their stone hatchets after making a wide circle about their quarry and
driving it so that it had to pass close to one of their number. The little horses
and the smaller antelope they secured in sufficient numbers to support life,
and they also ate numerous varieties of fruits and vegetables. They never
brought in more than sufficient food for their immediate needs; but why
Page 82
bother? The food problem of Caspak is not one to cause worry to her
inhabitants.
The fourth day Lys told me that she thought she felt equal to attempting
the return journey on the morrow, and so I set out for the hunt in high
spirits, for I was anxious to return to the fort and learn if Bradley and his
party had returned and what had been the result of his expedition. I also
wanted to relieve their minds as to Lys and myself, as I knew that they must
have already given us up for dead. It was a cloudy day, though warm, as it
always is in Caspak. It seemed odd to realize that just a few miles away
winter lay upon the storm-tossed ocean, and that snow might be falling all
about Caprona; but no snow could ever penetrate the damp, hot atmosphere
of the great crater.
We had to go quite a bit farther than usual before we could surround a
little bunch of antelope, and as I was helping drive them, I saw a fine red
deer a couple of hundred yards behind me. He must have been asleep in the
long grass, for I saw him rise and look about him in a bewildered way, and
then I raised my gun and let him have it. He dropped, and I ran forward to
finish him with the long thin knife, which one of the men had given me; but
just as I reached him, he staggered to his feet and ran on for another two
hundred yards—when I dropped him again. Once more was this repeated
before I was able to reach him and cut his throat; then I looked around for
my companions, as I wanted them to come and carry the meat home; but I
could see nothing of them. I called a few times and waited, but there was no
response and no one came. At last I became disgusted, and cutting off all
the meat that I could conveniently carry, I set off in the direction of the
cliffs. I must have gone about a mile before the truth dawned upon me—I
was lost, hopelessly lost.
The entire sky was still completely blotted out by dense clouds; nor was
there any landmark visible by which I might have taken my bearings. I went
on in the direction I thought was south but which I now imagine must have
been about due north, without detecting a single familiar object. In a dense
wood I suddenly stumbled upon a thing which at first filled me with hope
and later with the most utter despair and dejection. It was a little mound of
new-turned earth sprinkled with flowers long since withered, and at one end
was a flat slab of sandstone stuck in the ground. It was a grave, and it meant
for me that I had at last stumbled into a country inhabited by human beings.
inhabitants.
The fourth day Lys told me that she thought she felt equal to attempting
the return journey on the morrow, and so I set out for the hunt in high
spirits, for I was anxious to return to the fort and learn if Bradley and his
party had returned and what had been the result of his expedition. I also
wanted to relieve their minds as to Lys and myself, as I knew that they must
have already given us up for dead. It was a cloudy day, though warm, as it
always is in Caspak. It seemed odd to realize that just a few miles away
winter lay upon the storm-tossed ocean, and that snow might be falling all
about Caprona; but no snow could ever penetrate the damp, hot atmosphere
of the great crater.
We had to go quite a bit farther than usual before we could surround a
little bunch of antelope, and as I was helping drive them, I saw a fine red
deer a couple of hundred yards behind me. He must have been asleep in the
long grass, for I saw him rise and look about him in a bewildered way, and
then I raised my gun and let him have it. He dropped, and I ran forward to
finish him with the long thin knife, which one of the men had given me; but
just as I reached him, he staggered to his feet and ran on for another two
hundred yards—when I dropped him again. Once more was this repeated
before I was able to reach him and cut his throat; then I looked around for
my companions, as I wanted them to come and carry the meat home; but I
could see nothing of them. I called a few times and waited, but there was no
response and no one came. At last I became disgusted, and cutting off all
the meat that I could conveniently carry, I set off in the direction of the
cliffs. I must have gone about a mile before the truth dawned upon me—I
was lost, hopelessly lost.
The entire sky was still completely blotted out by dense clouds; nor was
there any landmark visible by which I might have taken my bearings. I went
on in the direction I thought was south but which I now imagine must have
been about due north, without detecting a single familiar object. In a dense
wood I suddenly stumbled upon a thing which at first filled me with hope
and later with the most utter despair and dejection. It was a little mound of
new-turned earth sprinkled with flowers long since withered, and at one end
was a flat slab of sandstone stuck in the ground. It was a grave, and it meant
for me that I had at last stumbled into a country inhabited by human beings.
Page 83
I would find them; they would direct me to the cliffs; perhaps they would
accompany me and take us back with them to their abodes—to the abodes
of men and women like ourselves. My hopes and my imagination ran riot in
the few yards I had to cover to reach that lonely grave and stoop that I
might read the rude characters scratched upon the simple headstone. This is
what I read:
HERE LIES JOHN TIPPET
ENGLISHMAN
KILLED BY TYRANNOSAURUS
10 SEPT., A.D. 1916
R. I. P.
Tippet! It seemed incredible. Tippet lying here in this gloomy wood!
Tippet dead! He had been a good man, but the personal loss was not what
affected me. It was the fact that this silent grave gave evidence that Bradley
had come this far upon his expedition and that he too probably was lost, for
it was not our intention that he should be long gone. If I had stumbled upon
the grave of one of the party, was it not within reason to believe that the
bones of the others lay scattered somewhere near?
accompany me and take us back with them to their abodes—to the abodes
of men and women like ourselves. My hopes and my imagination ran riot in
the few yards I had to cover to reach that lonely grave and stoop that I
might read the rude characters scratched upon the simple headstone. This is
what I read:
HERE LIES JOHN TIPPET
ENGLISHMAN
KILLED BY TYRANNOSAURUS
10 SEPT., A.D. 1916
R. I. P.
Tippet! It seemed incredible. Tippet lying here in this gloomy wood!
Tippet dead! He had been a good man, but the personal loss was not what
affected me. It was the fact that this silent grave gave evidence that Bradley
had come this far upon his expedition and that he too probably was lost, for
it was not our intention that he should be long gone. If I had stumbled upon
the grave of one of the party, was it not within reason to believe that the
bones of the others lay scattered somewhere near?
Page 84
Chapter 9
As I stood looking down upon that sad and lonely mound, wrapped in the
most dismal of reflections and premonitions, I was suddenly seized from
behind and thrown to earth. As I fell, a warm body fell on top of me, and
hands grasped my arms and legs. When I could look up, I saw a number of
giant figures pinioning me down, while others stood about surveying me.
Here again was a new type of man—a higher type than the primitive tribe I
had just quitted. They were a taller people, too, with better-shaped skulls
and more intelligent faces. There were less of the ape characteristics about
their features, and less of the negroid, too. They carried weapons, stone-
shod spears, stone knives, and hatchets—and they wore ornaments and
breech-cloths—the former of feathers worn in their hair and the latter made
of a single snake-skin cured with the head on, the head depending to their
knees.
Of course I did not take in all these details upon the instant of my
capture, for I was busy with other matters. Three of the warriors were
sitting upon me, trying to hold me down by main strength and
awkwardness, and they were having their hands full in the doing, I can tell
you. I don’t like to appear conceited, but I may as well admit that I am
proud of my strength and the science that I have acquired and developed in
the directing of it—that and my horsemanship I always have been proud of.
And now, that day, all the long hours that I had put into careful study,
practice and training brought me in two or three minutes a full return upon
my investment. Californians, as a rule, are familiar with ju-jutsu, and I
especially had made a study of it for several years, both at school and in the
gym of the Los Angeles Athletic Club, while recently I had had, in my
employ, a Jap who was a wonder at the art.
It took me just about thirty seconds to break the elbow of one of my
assailants, trip another and send him stumbling backward among his
fellows, and throw the third completely over my head in such a way that
As I stood looking down upon that sad and lonely mound, wrapped in the
most dismal of reflections and premonitions, I was suddenly seized from
behind and thrown to earth. As I fell, a warm body fell on top of me, and
hands grasped my arms and legs. When I could look up, I saw a number of
giant figures pinioning me down, while others stood about surveying me.
Here again was a new type of man—a higher type than the primitive tribe I
had just quitted. They were a taller people, too, with better-shaped skulls
and more intelligent faces. There were less of the ape characteristics about
their features, and less of the negroid, too. They carried weapons, stone-
shod spears, stone knives, and hatchets—and they wore ornaments and
breech-cloths—the former of feathers worn in their hair and the latter made
of a single snake-skin cured with the head on, the head depending to their
knees.
Of course I did not take in all these details upon the instant of my
capture, for I was busy with other matters. Three of the warriors were
sitting upon me, trying to hold me down by main strength and
awkwardness, and they were having their hands full in the doing, I can tell
you. I don’t like to appear conceited, but I may as well admit that I am
proud of my strength and the science that I have acquired and developed in
the directing of it—that and my horsemanship I always have been proud of.
And now, that day, all the long hours that I had put into careful study,
practice and training brought me in two or three minutes a full return upon
my investment. Californians, as a rule, are familiar with ju-jutsu, and I
especially had made a study of it for several years, both at school and in the
gym of the Los Angeles Athletic Club, while recently I had had, in my
employ, a Jap who was a wonder at the art.
It took me just about thirty seconds to break the elbow of one of my
assailants, trip another and send him stumbling backward among his
fellows, and throw the third completely over my head in such a way that
Page 85
when he fell his neck was broken. In the instant that the others of the party
stood in mute and inactive surprise, I unslung my rifle—which, carelessly, I
had been carrying across my back; and when they charged, as I felt they
would, I put a bullet in the forehead of one of them. This stopped them all
temporarily—not the death of their fellow, but the report of the rifle, the
first they had ever heard. Before they were ready to attack me again, one of
them spoke in a commanding tone to his fellows, and in a language similar
but still more comprehensive than that of the tribe to the south, as theirs was
more complete than Ahm’s. He commanded them to stand back and then he
advanced and addressed me.
He asked me who I was, from whence I came and what my intentions
were. I replied that I was a stranger in Caspak, that I was lost and that my
only desire was to find my way back to my companions. He asked where
they were and I told him toward the south somewhere, using the Caspakian
phrase which, literally translated, means “toward the beginning.” His
surprise showed upon his face before he voiced it in words. “There are no
Galus there,” he said.
“I tell you,” I said angrily, “that I am from another country, far from
Caspak, far beyond the high cliffs. I do not know who the Galus may be; I
have never seen them. This is the farthest north I have been. Look at me—
look at my clothing and my weapons. Have you ever seen a Galu or any
other creature in Caspak who possessed such things?”
He had to admit that he had not, and also that he was much interested in
me, my rifle and the way I had handled his three warriors. Finally he
became half convinced that I was telling him the truth and offered to aid me
if I would show him how I had thrown the man over my head and also
make him a present of the “bang-spear,” as he called it. I refused to give
him my rifle, but promised to show him the trick he wished to learn if he
would guide me in the right direction. He told me that he would do so
tomorrow, that it was too late today and that I might come to their village
and spend the night with them. I was loath to lose so much time; but the
fellow was obdurate, and so I accompanied them. The two dead men they
left where they had fallen, nor gave them a second glance—thus cheap is
life upon Caspak.
These people also were cave-dwellers, but their caves showed the result
of a higher intelligence that brought them a step nearer to civilized man
stood in mute and inactive surprise, I unslung my rifle—which, carelessly, I
had been carrying across my back; and when they charged, as I felt they
would, I put a bullet in the forehead of one of them. This stopped them all
temporarily—not the death of their fellow, but the report of the rifle, the
first they had ever heard. Before they were ready to attack me again, one of
them spoke in a commanding tone to his fellows, and in a language similar
but still more comprehensive than that of the tribe to the south, as theirs was
more complete than Ahm’s. He commanded them to stand back and then he
advanced and addressed me.
He asked me who I was, from whence I came and what my intentions
were. I replied that I was a stranger in Caspak, that I was lost and that my
only desire was to find my way back to my companions. He asked where
they were and I told him toward the south somewhere, using the Caspakian
phrase which, literally translated, means “toward the beginning.” His
surprise showed upon his face before he voiced it in words. “There are no
Galus there,” he said.
“I tell you,” I said angrily, “that I am from another country, far from
Caspak, far beyond the high cliffs. I do not know who the Galus may be; I
have never seen them. This is the farthest north I have been. Look at me—
look at my clothing and my weapons. Have you ever seen a Galu or any
other creature in Caspak who possessed such things?”
He had to admit that he had not, and also that he was much interested in
me, my rifle and the way I had handled his three warriors. Finally he
became half convinced that I was telling him the truth and offered to aid me
if I would show him how I had thrown the man over my head and also
make him a present of the “bang-spear,” as he called it. I refused to give
him my rifle, but promised to show him the trick he wished to learn if he
would guide me in the right direction. He told me that he would do so
tomorrow, that it was too late today and that I might come to their village
and spend the night with them. I was loath to lose so much time; but the
fellow was obdurate, and so I accompanied them. The two dead men they
left where they had fallen, nor gave them a second glance—thus cheap is
life upon Caspak.
These people also were cave-dwellers, but their caves showed the result
of a higher intelligence that brought them a step nearer to civilized man
Page 86
than the tribe next “toward the beginning.” The interiors of their caverns
were cleared of rubbish, though still far from clean, and they had pallets of
dried grasses covered with the skins of leopard, lynx, and bear, while before
the entrances were barriers of stone and small, rudely circular stone ovens.
The walls of the cavern to which I was conducted were covered with
drawings scratched upon the sandstone. There were the outlines of the giant
red-deer, of mammoths, of tigers and other beasts. Here, as in the last tribe,
there were no children or any old people. The men of this tribe had two
names, or rather names of two syllables, and their language contained
words of two syllables; whereas in the tribe of Tsa the words were all of a
single syllable, with the exception of a very few like Atis and Galus. The
chief’s name was To-jo, and his household consisted of seven females and
himself. These women were much more comely, or rather less hideous than
those of Tsa’s people; one of them, even, was almost pretty, being less hairy
and having a rather nice skin, with high coloring.
They were all much interested in me and examined my clothing and
equipment carefully, handling and feeling and smelling of each article. I
learned from them that their people were known as Band-lu, or spear-men;
Tsa’s race was called Sto-lu—hatchet-men. Below these in the scale of
evolution came the Bo-lu, or club-men, and then the Alus, who had no
weapons and no language. In that word I recognized what to me seemed the
most remarkable discovery I had made upon Caprona, for unless it were
mere coincidence, I had come upon a word that had been handed down
from the beginning of spoken language upon earth, been handed down for
millions of years, perhaps, with little change. It was the sole remaining
thread of the ancient woof of a dawning culture which had been woven
when Caprona was a fiery mount upon a great land-mass teeming with life.
It linked the unfathomable then to the eternal now. And yet it may have
been pure coincidence; my better judgment tells me that it is coincidence
that in Caspak the term for speechless man is Alus, and in the outer world
of our own day it is Alalus.
The comely woman of whom I spoke was called So-ta, and she took such
a lively interest in me that To-jo finally objected to her attentions,
emphasizing his displeasure by knocking her down and kicking her into a
corner of the cavern. I leaped between them while he was still kicking her,
and obtaining a quick hold upon him, dragged him screaming with pain
from the cave. Then I made him promise not to hurt the she again, upon
were cleared of rubbish, though still far from clean, and they had pallets of
dried grasses covered with the skins of leopard, lynx, and bear, while before
the entrances were barriers of stone and small, rudely circular stone ovens.
The walls of the cavern to which I was conducted were covered with
drawings scratched upon the sandstone. There were the outlines of the giant
red-deer, of mammoths, of tigers and other beasts. Here, as in the last tribe,
there were no children or any old people. The men of this tribe had two
names, or rather names of two syllables, and their language contained
words of two syllables; whereas in the tribe of Tsa the words were all of a
single syllable, with the exception of a very few like Atis and Galus. The
chief’s name was To-jo, and his household consisted of seven females and
himself. These women were much more comely, or rather less hideous than
those of Tsa’s people; one of them, even, was almost pretty, being less hairy
and having a rather nice skin, with high coloring.
They were all much interested in me and examined my clothing and
equipment carefully, handling and feeling and smelling of each article. I
learned from them that their people were known as Band-lu, or spear-men;
Tsa’s race was called Sto-lu—hatchet-men. Below these in the scale of
evolution came the Bo-lu, or club-men, and then the Alus, who had no
weapons and no language. In that word I recognized what to me seemed the
most remarkable discovery I had made upon Caprona, for unless it were
mere coincidence, I had come upon a word that had been handed down
from the beginning of spoken language upon earth, been handed down for
millions of years, perhaps, with little change. It was the sole remaining
thread of the ancient woof of a dawning culture which had been woven
when Caprona was a fiery mount upon a great land-mass teeming with life.
It linked the unfathomable then to the eternal now. And yet it may have
been pure coincidence; my better judgment tells me that it is coincidence
that in Caspak the term for speechless man is Alus, and in the outer world
of our own day it is Alalus.
The comely woman of whom I spoke was called So-ta, and she took such
a lively interest in me that To-jo finally objected to her attentions,
emphasizing his displeasure by knocking her down and kicking her into a
corner of the cavern. I leaped between them while he was still kicking her,
and obtaining a quick hold upon him, dragged him screaming with pain
from the cave. Then I made him promise not to hurt the she again, upon
Page 87
pain of worse punishment. So-ta gave me a grateful look; but To-jo and the
balance of his women were sullen and ominous.
Later in the evening So-ta confided to me that she was soon to leave the
tribe.
“So-ta soon to be Kro-lu,” she confided in a low whisper. I asked her
what a Kro-lu might be, and she tried to explain, but I do not yet know if I
understood her. From her gestures I deduced that the Kro-lus were a people
who were armed with bows and arrows, had vessels in which to cook their
food and huts of some sort in which they lived, and were accompanied by
animals. It was all very fragmentary and vague, but the idea seemed to be
that the Kro-lus were a more advanced people than the Band-lus. I pondered
a long time upon all that I had heard, before sleep came to me. I tried to find
some connection between these various races that would explain the
universal hope which each of them harbored that some day they would
become Galus. So-ta had given me a suggestion; but the resulting idea was
so weird that I could scarce even entertain it; yet it coincided with Ahm’s
expressed hope, with the various steps in evolution I had noted in the
several tribes I had encountered and with the range of type represented in
each tribe. For example, among the Band-lu were such types as So-ta, who
seemed to me to be the highest in the scale of evolution, and To-jo, who
was just a shade nearer the ape, while there were others who had flatter
noses, more prognathous faces and hairier bodies. The question puzzled me.
Possibly in the outer world the answer to it is locked in the bosom of the
Sphinx. Who knows? I do not.
Thinking the thoughts of a lunatic or a dope-fiend, I fell asleep; and when
I awoke, my hands and feet were securely tied and my weapons had been
taken from me. How they did it without awakening me I cannot tell you. It
was humiliating, but it was true. To-jo stood above me. The early light of
morning was dimly filtering into the cave.
“Tell me,” he demanded, “how to throw a man over my head and break
his neck, for I am going to kill you, and I wish to know this thing before
you die.”
Of all the ingenuous declarations I have ever heard, this one copped the
proverbial bun. It struck me as so funny that, even in the face of death, I
laughed. Death, I may remark here, had, however, lost much of his terror
for me. I had become a disciple of Lys’ fleeting philosophy of the
balance of his women were sullen and ominous.
Later in the evening So-ta confided to me that she was soon to leave the
tribe.
“So-ta soon to be Kro-lu,” she confided in a low whisper. I asked her
what a Kro-lu might be, and she tried to explain, but I do not yet know if I
understood her. From her gestures I deduced that the Kro-lus were a people
who were armed with bows and arrows, had vessels in which to cook their
food and huts of some sort in which they lived, and were accompanied by
animals. It was all very fragmentary and vague, but the idea seemed to be
that the Kro-lus were a more advanced people than the Band-lus. I pondered
a long time upon all that I had heard, before sleep came to me. I tried to find
some connection between these various races that would explain the
universal hope which each of them harbored that some day they would
become Galus. So-ta had given me a suggestion; but the resulting idea was
so weird that I could scarce even entertain it; yet it coincided with Ahm’s
expressed hope, with the various steps in evolution I had noted in the
several tribes I had encountered and with the range of type represented in
each tribe. For example, among the Band-lu were such types as So-ta, who
seemed to me to be the highest in the scale of evolution, and To-jo, who
was just a shade nearer the ape, while there were others who had flatter
noses, more prognathous faces and hairier bodies. The question puzzled me.
Possibly in the outer world the answer to it is locked in the bosom of the
Sphinx. Who knows? I do not.
Thinking the thoughts of a lunatic or a dope-fiend, I fell asleep; and when
I awoke, my hands and feet were securely tied and my weapons had been
taken from me. How they did it without awakening me I cannot tell you. It
was humiliating, but it was true. To-jo stood above me. The early light of
morning was dimly filtering into the cave.
“Tell me,” he demanded, “how to throw a man over my head and break
his neck, for I am going to kill you, and I wish to know this thing before
you die.”
Of all the ingenuous declarations I have ever heard, this one copped the
proverbial bun. It struck me as so funny that, even in the face of death, I
laughed. Death, I may remark here, had, however, lost much of his terror
for me. I had become a disciple of Lys’ fleeting philosophy of the
Page 88
valuelessness of human life. I realized that she was quite right—that we
were but comic figures hopping from the cradle to the grave, of interest to
practically no other created thing than ourselves and our few intimates.
Behind To-jo stood So-ta. She raised one hand with the palm toward me
—the Caspakian equivalent of a negative shake of the head.
“Let me think about it,” I parried, and To-jo said that he would wait until
night. He would give me a day to think it over; then he left, and the women
left—the men for the hunt, and the women, as I later learned from So-ta, for
the warm pool where they immersed their bodies as did the shes of the Sto-
lu. “Ata,” explained So-ta, when I questioned her as to the purpose of this
matutinal rite; but that was later.
I must have lain there bound and uncomfortable for two or three hours
when at last So-ta entered the cave. She carried a sharp knife—mine, in
fact, and with it she cut my bonds.
“Come!” she said. “So-ta will go with you back to the Galus. It is time
that So-ta left the Band-lu. Together we will go to the Kro-lu, and after that
the Galus. To-jo will kill you tonight. He will kill So-ta if he knows that So-
ta aided you. We will go together.”
“I will go with you to the Kro-lu,” I replied, “but then I must return to my
own people ‘toward the beginning.’”
“You cannot go back,” she said. “It is forbidden. They would kill you.
Thus far have you come—there is no returning.”
“But I must return,” I insisted. “My people are there. I must return and
lead them in this direction.”
She insisted, and I insisted; but at last we compromised. I was to escort
her as far as the country of the Kro-lu and then I was to go back after my
own people and lead them north into a land where the dangers were fewer
and the people less murderous. She brought me all my belongings that had
been filched from me—rifle, ammunition, knife, and thermos bottle, and
then hand in hand we descended the cliff and set off toward the north.
For three days we continued upon our way, until we arrived outside a
village of thatched huts just at dusk. So-ta said that she would enter alone; I
must not be seen if I did not intend to remain, as it was forbidden that one
should return and live after having advanced this far. So she left me. She
was a dear girl and a stanch and true comrade—more like a man than a
were but comic figures hopping from the cradle to the grave, of interest to
practically no other created thing than ourselves and our few intimates.
Behind To-jo stood So-ta. She raised one hand with the palm toward me
—the Caspakian equivalent of a negative shake of the head.
“Let me think about it,” I parried, and To-jo said that he would wait until
night. He would give me a day to think it over; then he left, and the women
left—the men for the hunt, and the women, as I later learned from So-ta, for
the warm pool where they immersed their bodies as did the shes of the Sto-
lu. “Ata,” explained So-ta, when I questioned her as to the purpose of this
matutinal rite; but that was later.
I must have lain there bound and uncomfortable for two or three hours
when at last So-ta entered the cave. She carried a sharp knife—mine, in
fact, and with it she cut my bonds.
“Come!” she said. “So-ta will go with you back to the Galus. It is time
that So-ta left the Band-lu. Together we will go to the Kro-lu, and after that
the Galus. To-jo will kill you tonight. He will kill So-ta if he knows that So-
ta aided you. We will go together.”
“I will go with you to the Kro-lu,” I replied, “but then I must return to my
own people ‘toward the beginning.’”
“You cannot go back,” she said. “It is forbidden. They would kill you.
Thus far have you come—there is no returning.”
“But I must return,” I insisted. “My people are there. I must return and
lead them in this direction.”
She insisted, and I insisted; but at last we compromised. I was to escort
her as far as the country of the Kro-lu and then I was to go back after my
own people and lead them north into a land where the dangers were fewer
and the people less murderous. She brought me all my belongings that had
been filched from me—rifle, ammunition, knife, and thermos bottle, and
then hand in hand we descended the cliff and set off toward the north.
For three days we continued upon our way, until we arrived outside a
village of thatched huts just at dusk. So-ta said that she would enter alone; I
must not be seen if I did not intend to remain, as it was forbidden that one
should return and live after having advanced this far. So she left me. She
was a dear girl and a stanch and true comrade—more like a man than a
Page 89
woman. In her simple barbaric way she was both refined and chaste. She
had been the wife of To-jo. Among the Kro-lu she would find another mate
after the manner of the strange Caspakian world; but she told me very
frankly that whenever I returned, she would leave her mate and come to me,
as she preferred me above all others. I was becoming a ladies’ man after a
lifetime of bashfulness!
At the outskirts of the village I left her without even seeing the sort of
people who inhabited it, and set off through the growing darkness toward
the south. On the third day I made a detour westward to avoid the country
of the Band-lu, as I did not care to be detained by a meeting with To-jo. On
the sixth day I came to the cliffs of the Sto-lu, and my heart beat fast as I
approached them, for here was Lys. Soon I would hold her tight in my arms
again; soon her warm lips would merge with mine. I felt sure that she was
still safe among the hatchet people, and I was already picturing the joy and
the love-light in her eyes when she should see me once more as I emerged
from the last clump of trees and almost ran toward the cliffs.
It was late in the morning. The women must have returned from the pool;
yet as I drew near, I saw no sign of life whatever. “They have remained
longer,” I thought; but when I was quite close to the base of the cliffs, I saw
that which dashed my hopes and my happiness to earth. Strewn along the
ground were a score of mute and horrible suggestions of what had taken
place during my absence—bones picked clean of flesh, the bones of
manlike creatures, the bones of many of the tribe of Sto-lu; nor in any cave
was there sign of life.
Closely I examined the ghastly remains fearful each instant that I should
find the dainty skull that would shatter my happiness for life; but though I
searched diligently, picking up every one of the twenty-odd skulls, I found
none that was the skull of a creature but slightly removed from the ape.
Hope, then, still lived. For another three days I searched north and south,
east and west for the hatchetmen of Caspak; but never a trace of them did I
find. It was raining most of the time now, and the weather was as near cold
as it ever seems to get on Caprona.
At last I gave up the search and set off toward Fort Dinosaur. For a week
—a week filled with the terrors and dangers of a primeval world—I pushed
on in the direction I thought was south. The sun never shone; the rain
scarcely ever ceased falling. The beasts I met with were fewer in number
had been the wife of To-jo. Among the Kro-lu she would find another mate
after the manner of the strange Caspakian world; but she told me very
frankly that whenever I returned, she would leave her mate and come to me,
as she preferred me above all others. I was becoming a ladies’ man after a
lifetime of bashfulness!
At the outskirts of the village I left her without even seeing the sort of
people who inhabited it, and set off through the growing darkness toward
the south. On the third day I made a detour westward to avoid the country
of the Band-lu, as I did not care to be detained by a meeting with To-jo. On
the sixth day I came to the cliffs of the Sto-lu, and my heart beat fast as I
approached them, for here was Lys. Soon I would hold her tight in my arms
again; soon her warm lips would merge with mine. I felt sure that she was
still safe among the hatchet people, and I was already picturing the joy and
the love-light in her eyes when she should see me once more as I emerged
from the last clump of trees and almost ran toward the cliffs.
It was late in the morning. The women must have returned from the pool;
yet as I drew near, I saw no sign of life whatever. “They have remained
longer,” I thought; but when I was quite close to the base of the cliffs, I saw
that which dashed my hopes and my happiness to earth. Strewn along the
ground were a score of mute and horrible suggestions of what had taken
place during my absence—bones picked clean of flesh, the bones of
manlike creatures, the bones of many of the tribe of Sto-lu; nor in any cave
was there sign of life.
Closely I examined the ghastly remains fearful each instant that I should
find the dainty skull that would shatter my happiness for life; but though I
searched diligently, picking up every one of the twenty-odd skulls, I found
none that was the skull of a creature but slightly removed from the ape.
Hope, then, still lived. For another three days I searched north and south,
east and west for the hatchetmen of Caspak; but never a trace of them did I
find. It was raining most of the time now, and the weather was as near cold
as it ever seems to get on Caprona.
At last I gave up the search and set off toward Fort Dinosaur. For a week
—a week filled with the terrors and dangers of a primeval world—I pushed
on in the direction I thought was south. The sun never shone; the rain
scarcely ever ceased falling. The beasts I met with were fewer in number
Page 90
but infinitely more terrible in temper; yet I lived on until there came to me
the realization that I was hopelessly lost, that a year of sunshine would not
again give me my bearings; and while I was cast down by this terrifying
knowledge, the knowledge that I never again could find Lys, I stumbled
upon another grave—the grave of William James, with its little crude
headstone and its scrawled characters recording that he had died upon the
13th of September—killed by a saber-tooth tiger.
I think that I almost gave up then. Never in my life have I felt more
hopeless or helpless or alone. I was lost. I could not find my friends. I did
not even know that they still lived; in fact, I could not bring myself to
believe that they did. I was sure that Lys was dead. I wanted myself to die,
and yet I clung to life—useless and hopeless and harrowing a thing as it had
become. I clung to life because some ancient, reptilian forbear had clung to
life and transmitted to me through the ages the most powerful motive that
guided his minute brain—the motive of self-preservation.
At last I came to the great barrier-cliffs; and after three days of mad effort
—of maniacal effort—I scaled them. I built crude ladders; I wedged sticks
in narrow fissures; I chopped toe-holds and finger-holds with my long
knife; but at last I scaled them. Near the summit I came upon a huge cavern.
It is the abode of some mighty winged creature of the Triassic—or rather it
was. Now it is mine. I slew the thing and took its abode. I reached the
summit and looked out upon the broad gray terrible Pacific of the far-
southern winter. It was cold up there. It is cold here today; yet here I sit
watching, watching, watching for the thing I know will never come—for a
sail.
the realization that I was hopelessly lost, that a year of sunshine would not
again give me my bearings; and while I was cast down by this terrifying
knowledge, the knowledge that I never again could find Lys, I stumbled
upon another grave—the grave of William James, with its little crude
headstone and its scrawled characters recording that he had died upon the
13th of September—killed by a saber-tooth tiger.
I think that I almost gave up then. Never in my life have I felt more
hopeless or helpless or alone. I was lost. I could not find my friends. I did
not even know that they still lived; in fact, I could not bring myself to
believe that they did. I was sure that Lys was dead. I wanted myself to die,
and yet I clung to life—useless and hopeless and harrowing a thing as it had
become. I clung to life because some ancient, reptilian forbear had clung to
life and transmitted to me through the ages the most powerful motive that
guided his minute brain—the motive of self-preservation.
At last I came to the great barrier-cliffs; and after three days of mad effort
—of maniacal effort—I scaled them. I built crude ladders; I wedged sticks
in narrow fissures; I chopped toe-holds and finger-holds with my long
knife; but at last I scaled them. Near the summit I came upon a huge cavern.
It is the abode of some mighty winged creature of the Triassic—or rather it
was. Now it is mine. I slew the thing and took its abode. I reached the
summit and looked out upon the broad gray terrible Pacific of the far-
southern winter. It was cold up there. It is cold here today; yet here I sit
watching, watching, watching for the thing I know will never come—for a
sail.
Page 91
Chapter 10
Once a day I descend to the base of the cliff and hunt, and fill my
stomach with water from a clear cold spring. I have three gourds which I fill
with water and take back to my cave against the long nights. I have
fashioned a spear and a bow and arrow, that I may conserve my
ammunition, which is running low. My clothes are worn to shreds.
Tomorrow I shall discard them for leopard-skins which I have tanned and
sewn into a garment strong and warm. It is cold up here. I have a fire
burning and I sit bent over it while I write; but I am safe here. No other
living creature ventures to the chill summit of the barrier cliffs. I am safe,
and I am alone with my sorrows and my remembered joys—but without
hope. It is said that hope springs eternal in the human breast; but there is
none in mine.
I am about done. Presently I shall fold these pages and push them into my
thermos bottle. I shall cork it and screw the cap tight, and then I shall hurl it
as far out into the sea as my strength will permit. The wind is off-shore; the
tide is running out; perhaps it will be carried into one of those numerous
ocean-currents which sweep perpetually from pole to pole and from
continent to continent, to be deposited at last upon some inhabited shore. If
fate is kind and this does happen, then, for God’s sake, come and get me!
It was a week ago that I wrote the preceding paragraph, which I thought
would end the written record of my life upon Caprona. I had paused to put a
new point on my quill and stir the crude ink (which I made by crushing a
black variety of berry and mixing it with water) before attaching my
signature, when faintly from the valley far below came an unmistakable
sound which brought me to my feet, trembling with excitement, to peer
eagerly downward from my dizzy ledge. How full of meaning that sound
was to me you may guess when I tell you that it was the report of a firearm!
For a moment my gaze traversed the landscape beneath until it was caught
and held by four figures near the base of the cliff—a human figure held at
Once a day I descend to the base of the cliff and hunt, and fill my
stomach with water from a clear cold spring. I have three gourds which I fill
with water and take back to my cave against the long nights. I have
fashioned a spear and a bow and arrow, that I may conserve my
ammunition, which is running low. My clothes are worn to shreds.
Tomorrow I shall discard them for leopard-skins which I have tanned and
sewn into a garment strong and warm. It is cold up here. I have a fire
burning and I sit bent over it while I write; but I am safe here. No other
living creature ventures to the chill summit of the barrier cliffs. I am safe,
and I am alone with my sorrows and my remembered joys—but without
hope. It is said that hope springs eternal in the human breast; but there is
none in mine.
I am about done. Presently I shall fold these pages and push them into my
thermos bottle. I shall cork it and screw the cap tight, and then I shall hurl it
as far out into the sea as my strength will permit. The wind is off-shore; the
tide is running out; perhaps it will be carried into one of those numerous
ocean-currents which sweep perpetually from pole to pole and from
continent to continent, to be deposited at last upon some inhabited shore. If
fate is kind and this does happen, then, for God’s sake, come and get me!
It was a week ago that I wrote the preceding paragraph, which I thought
would end the written record of my life upon Caprona. I had paused to put a
new point on my quill and stir the crude ink (which I made by crushing a
black variety of berry and mixing it with water) before attaching my
signature, when faintly from the valley far below came an unmistakable
sound which brought me to my feet, trembling with excitement, to peer
eagerly downward from my dizzy ledge. How full of meaning that sound
was to me you may guess when I tell you that it was the report of a firearm!
For a moment my gaze traversed the landscape beneath until it was caught
and held by four figures near the base of the cliff—a human figure held at
Page 92
bay by three hyaenodons, those ferocious and blood-thirsty wild dogs of the
Eocene. A fourth beast lay dead or dying near by.
I couldn’t be sure, looking down from above as I was; but yet I trembled
like a leaf in the intuitive belief that it was Lys, and my judgment served to
confirm my wild desire, for whoever it was carried only a pistol, and thus
had Lys been armed. The first wave of sudden joy which surged through me
was short-lived in the face of the swift-following conviction that the one
who fought below was already doomed. Luck and only luck it must have
been which had permitted that first shot to lay low one of the savage
creatures, for even such a heavy weapon as my pistol is entirely inadequate
against even the lesser carnivora of Caspak. In a moment the three would
charge! A futile shot would but tend more greatly to enrage the one it
chanced to hit; and then the three would drag down the little human figure
and tear it to pieces.
And maybe it was Lys! My heart stood still at the thought, but mind and
muscle responded to the quick decision I was forced to make. There was but
a single hope—a single chance—and I took it. I raised my rifle to my
shoulder and took careful aim. It was a long shot, a dangerous shot, for
unless one is accustomed to it, shooting from a considerable altitude is most
deceptive work. There is, though, something about marksmanship which is
quite beyond all scientific laws.
Upon no other theory can I explain my marksmanship of that moment.
Three times my rifle spoke—three quick, short syllables of death. I did not
take conscious aim; and yet at each report a beast crumpled in its tracks!
From my ledge to the base of the cliff is a matter of several thousand feet
of dangerous climbing; yet I venture to say that the first ape from whose
loins my line has descended never could have equaled the speed with which
I literally dropped down the face of that rugged escarpment. The last two
hundred feet is over a steep incline of loose rubble to the valley bottom, and
I had just reached the top of this when there arose to my ears an agonized
cry—“Bowen! Bowen! Quick, my love, quick!”
I had been too much occupied with the dangers of the descent to glance
down toward the valley; but that cry which told me that it was indeed Lys,
and that she was again in danger, brought my eyes quickly upon her in time
to see a hairy, burly brute seize her and start off at a run toward the near-by
Eocene. A fourth beast lay dead or dying near by.
I couldn’t be sure, looking down from above as I was; but yet I trembled
like a leaf in the intuitive belief that it was Lys, and my judgment served to
confirm my wild desire, for whoever it was carried only a pistol, and thus
had Lys been armed. The first wave of sudden joy which surged through me
was short-lived in the face of the swift-following conviction that the one
who fought below was already doomed. Luck and only luck it must have
been which had permitted that first shot to lay low one of the savage
creatures, for even such a heavy weapon as my pistol is entirely inadequate
against even the lesser carnivora of Caspak. In a moment the three would
charge! A futile shot would but tend more greatly to enrage the one it
chanced to hit; and then the three would drag down the little human figure
and tear it to pieces.
And maybe it was Lys! My heart stood still at the thought, but mind and
muscle responded to the quick decision I was forced to make. There was but
a single hope—a single chance—and I took it. I raised my rifle to my
shoulder and took careful aim. It was a long shot, a dangerous shot, for
unless one is accustomed to it, shooting from a considerable altitude is most
deceptive work. There is, though, something about marksmanship which is
quite beyond all scientific laws.
Upon no other theory can I explain my marksmanship of that moment.
Three times my rifle spoke—three quick, short syllables of death. I did not
take conscious aim; and yet at each report a beast crumpled in its tracks!
From my ledge to the base of the cliff is a matter of several thousand feet
of dangerous climbing; yet I venture to say that the first ape from whose
loins my line has descended never could have equaled the speed with which
I literally dropped down the face of that rugged escarpment. The last two
hundred feet is over a steep incline of loose rubble to the valley bottom, and
I had just reached the top of this when there arose to my ears an agonized
cry—“Bowen! Bowen! Quick, my love, quick!”
I had been too much occupied with the dangers of the descent to glance
down toward the valley; but that cry which told me that it was indeed Lys,
and that she was again in danger, brought my eyes quickly upon her in time
to see a hairy, burly brute seize her and start off at a run toward the near-by
Page 93
wood. From rock to rock, chamoislike, I leaped downward toward the
valley, in pursuit of Lys and her hideous abductor.
He was heavier than I by many pounds, and so weighted by the burden he
carried that I easily overtook him; and at last he turned, snarling, to face me.
It was Kho of the tribe of Tsa, the hatchet-men. He recognized me, and with
a low growl he threw Lys aside and came for me. “The she is mine,” he
cried. “I kill! I kill!”
I had had to discard my rifle before I commenced the rapid descent of the
cliff, so that now I was armed only with a hunting knife, and this I whipped
from its scabbard as Kho leaped toward me. He was a mighty beast,
mightily muscled, and the urge that has made males fight since the dawn of
life on earth filled him with the blood-lust and the thirst to slay; but not one
whit less did it fill me with the same primal passions. Two abysmal beasts
sprang at each other’s throats that day beneath the shadow of earth’s oldest
cliffs—the man of now and the man-thing of the earliest, forgotten then,
imbued by the same deathless passion that has come down unchanged
through all the epochs, periods and eras of time from the beginning, and
which shall continue to the incalculable end—woman, the imperishable
Alpha and Omega of life.
Kho closed and sought my jugular with his teeth. He seemed to forget the
hatchet dangling by its aurochs-hide thong at his hip, as I forgot, for the
moment, the dagger in my hand. And I doubt not but that Kho would easily
have bested me in an encounter of that sort had not Lys’ voice awakened
within my momentarily reverted brain the skill and cunning of reasoning
man.
“Bowen!” she cried. “Your knife! Your knife!”
It was enough. It recalled me from the forgotten eon to which my brain
had flown and left me once again a modern man battling with a clumsy,
unskilled brute. No longer did my jaws snap at the hairy throat before me;
but instead my knife sought and found a space between two ribs over the
savage heart. Kho voiced a single horrid scream, stiffened spasmodically
and sank to the earth. And Lys threw herself into my arms. All the fears and
sorrows of the past were wiped away, and once again I was the happiest of
men.
With some misgivings I shortly afterward cast my eyes upward toward
the precarious ledge which ran before my cave, for it seemed to me quite
valley, in pursuit of Lys and her hideous abductor.
He was heavier than I by many pounds, and so weighted by the burden he
carried that I easily overtook him; and at last he turned, snarling, to face me.
It was Kho of the tribe of Tsa, the hatchet-men. He recognized me, and with
a low growl he threw Lys aside and came for me. “The she is mine,” he
cried. “I kill! I kill!”
I had had to discard my rifle before I commenced the rapid descent of the
cliff, so that now I was armed only with a hunting knife, and this I whipped
from its scabbard as Kho leaped toward me. He was a mighty beast,
mightily muscled, and the urge that has made males fight since the dawn of
life on earth filled him with the blood-lust and the thirst to slay; but not one
whit less did it fill me with the same primal passions. Two abysmal beasts
sprang at each other’s throats that day beneath the shadow of earth’s oldest
cliffs—the man of now and the man-thing of the earliest, forgotten then,
imbued by the same deathless passion that has come down unchanged
through all the epochs, periods and eras of time from the beginning, and
which shall continue to the incalculable end—woman, the imperishable
Alpha and Omega of life.
Kho closed and sought my jugular with his teeth. He seemed to forget the
hatchet dangling by its aurochs-hide thong at his hip, as I forgot, for the
moment, the dagger in my hand. And I doubt not but that Kho would easily
have bested me in an encounter of that sort had not Lys’ voice awakened
within my momentarily reverted brain the skill and cunning of reasoning
man.
“Bowen!” she cried. “Your knife! Your knife!”
It was enough. It recalled me from the forgotten eon to which my brain
had flown and left me once again a modern man battling with a clumsy,
unskilled brute. No longer did my jaws snap at the hairy throat before me;
but instead my knife sought and found a space between two ribs over the
savage heart. Kho voiced a single horrid scream, stiffened spasmodically
and sank to the earth. And Lys threw herself into my arms. All the fears and
sorrows of the past were wiped away, and once again I was the happiest of
men.
With some misgivings I shortly afterward cast my eyes upward toward
the precarious ledge which ran before my cave, for it seemed to me quite
Page 94
beyond all reason to expect a dainty modern belle to essay the perils of that
frightful climb. I asked her if she thought she could brave the ascent, and
she laughed gayly in my face.
“Watch!” she cried, and ran eagerly toward the base of the cliff. Like a
squirrel she clambered swiftly aloft, so that I was forced to exert myself to
keep pace with her. At first she frightened me; but presently I was aware
that she was quite as safe here as was I. When we finally came to my ledge
and I again held her in my arms, she recalled to my mind that for several
weeks she had been living the life of a cave-girl with the tribe of hatchet-
men. They had been driven from their former caves by another tribe which
had slain many and carried off quite half the females, and the new cliffs to
which they had flown had proven far higher and more precipitous, so that
she had become, through necessity, a most practiced climber.
She told me of Kho’s desire for her, since all his females had been stolen
and of how her life had been a constant nightmare of terror as she sought by
night and by day to elude the great brute. For a time Nobs had been all the
protection she required; but one day he disappeared—nor has she seen him
since. She believes that he was deliberately made away with; and so do I,
for we both are sure that he never would have deserted her. With her means
of protection gone, Lys was now at the mercy of the hatchet-man; nor was it
many hours before he had caught her at the base of the cliff and seized her;
but as he bore her triumphantly aloft toward his cave, she had managed to
break loose and escape him.
“For three days he has pursued me,” she said, “through this horrible
world. How I have passed through in safety I cannot guess, nor how I have
always managed to outdistance him; yet I have done it, until just as you
discovered me. Fate was kind to us, Bowen.”
I nodded my head in assent and crushed her to me. And then we talked
and planned as I cooked antelope-steaks over my fire, and we came to the
conclusion that there was no hope of rescue, that she and I were doomed to
live and die upon Caprona. Well, it might be worse! I would rather live here
always with Lys than to live elsewhere without her; and she, dear girl, says
the same of me; but I am afraid of this life for her. It is a hard, fierce,
dangerous life, and I shall pray always that we shall be rescued from it—for
her sake.
frightful climb. I asked her if she thought she could brave the ascent, and
she laughed gayly in my face.
“Watch!” she cried, and ran eagerly toward the base of the cliff. Like a
squirrel she clambered swiftly aloft, so that I was forced to exert myself to
keep pace with her. At first she frightened me; but presently I was aware
that she was quite as safe here as was I. When we finally came to my ledge
and I again held her in my arms, she recalled to my mind that for several
weeks she had been living the life of a cave-girl with the tribe of hatchet-
men. They had been driven from their former caves by another tribe which
had slain many and carried off quite half the females, and the new cliffs to
which they had flown had proven far higher and more precipitous, so that
she had become, through necessity, a most practiced climber.
She told me of Kho’s desire for her, since all his females had been stolen
and of how her life had been a constant nightmare of terror as she sought by
night and by day to elude the great brute. For a time Nobs had been all the
protection she required; but one day he disappeared—nor has she seen him
since. She believes that he was deliberately made away with; and so do I,
for we both are sure that he never would have deserted her. With her means
of protection gone, Lys was now at the mercy of the hatchet-man; nor was it
many hours before he had caught her at the base of the cliff and seized her;
but as he bore her triumphantly aloft toward his cave, she had managed to
break loose and escape him.
“For three days he has pursued me,” she said, “through this horrible
world. How I have passed through in safety I cannot guess, nor how I have
always managed to outdistance him; yet I have done it, until just as you
discovered me. Fate was kind to us, Bowen.”
I nodded my head in assent and crushed her to me. And then we talked
and planned as I cooked antelope-steaks over my fire, and we came to the
conclusion that there was no hope of rescue, that she and I were doomed to
live and die upon Caprona. Well, it might be worse! I would rather live here
always with Lys than to live elsewhere without her; and she, dear girl, says
the same of me; but I am afraid of this life for her. It is a hard, fierce,
dangerous life, and I shall pray always that we shall be rescued from it—for
her sake.
Page 95
That night the clouds broke, and the moon shone down upon our little
ledge; and there, hand in hand, we turned our faces toward heaven and
plighted our troth beneath the eyes of God. No human agency could have
married us more sacredly than we are wed. We are man and wife, and we
are content. If God wills it, we shall live out our lives here. If He wills
otherwise, then this manuscript which I shall now consign to the inscrutable
forces of the sea shall fall into friendly hands. However, we are each
without hope. And so we say good-bye in this, our last message to the world
beyond the barrier cliffs.
(Signed) BOWEN J. TYLER, JR.
LYS LA R. TYLER.
ledge; and there, hand in hand, we turned our faces toward heaven and
plighted our troth beneath the eyes of God. No human agency could have
married us more sacredly than we are wed. We are man and wife, and we
are content. If God wills it, we shall live out our lives here. If He wills
otherwise, then this manuscript which I shall now consign to the inscrutable
forces of the sea shall fall into friendly hands. However, we are each
without hope. And so we say good-bye in this, our last message to the world
beyond the barrier cliffs.
(Signed) BOWEN J. TYLER, JR.
LYS LA R. TYLER.
Page 96
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LAND THAT
TIME FORGOT ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
TIME FORGOT ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 97
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 98
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 99
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 100
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 101
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 102
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 103
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 104
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 105
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.